Перевод: со всех языков на английский

the old cycle

1 ÖLD

century

* * *

(gen. aldar, pl. aldir), f.

1) time, age (var öld hans góð landsfólkinu); of allar aldir, through all ages; at alda øðli, to everlasting possession, for ever;

2) cycle, period; gamla öld, the old cycle;

3) poet., men, people; alda börn, children of men.

* * *

f., gen. aldar, dat. öldu, and later öld, pl. aldir, alda, öldum; [akin to aldr; A. S. eld or yld; Old Engl. eld (cp. the adj. old); Germ. alt; Dan. old in heden-old = the heathen age]:—a time, age; þessi eru nofn stundanna, ‘öld’ forðum, aldr, Edda 108; var öld hans góð landsfólkinu, Fms. vii. 174; vind-öld, varg-öld, skegg-öld, skálm-öld, Vsp.; róm-öld, war-age, Fms. vi. (in a verse); styrj-öld, veröld, qq. v.; en fyrsta öld var sú er alla dauða menn skyldi brenna, en síðan hófsk haugs-öld, Ó. H. (pref.); feðr várir ok allt forellri fyrst um brana-öld en nú um haugs-öld, Hkr. i. 141; ó-öld, a famine, Ann. 975: óaldar-vetr var mikill á Íslandi í heiðni, … þá átu menn hrafna ok melrakka, Landn. (Hb.); nú er sú öld ( such bad times) í Noregi at ek treysti eigi at halda ykkr hér heima með mér, Fms. ii. 4; hans aldar (his life, reign) mun æ vera at góðu getið, Hkm. 19.

2. in a computistic or chronological sense, a cycle, period; gamla öld. the old cycle = cyclus Paschalis; upphaf gömlu aldar, Ann. 1140 (cp. Talbyrding s.a.), also called Páska-öld; sólar-öld, the solar cycle; tungl-öld, the lunar cycle, also called nítján vetra öld. Ann., MS. 415. 9; sjau aldir veraldar þessar, the seven ages of the world, Ver. 7.

3. of allar aldir veralda, through all ages of the world, 686 B. 14; of öld alda, Eluc. 55; fyrir úendiligar aldir alda = secula seculorum, … of aldir alda, 623. 29; and so in mod. eccl. usage, ‘um aldir alda amen,’ Vídal. passim; the phrase, ár var alda (gen. pl.), upon a time, in days of yore, Vsp. 3, Hkv. 1. 1.

II. poët. men, people, Edda (Gl.); hálf er öld hvar, Hm. 52; ósnotr maðr er með aldir kemr, among men, 26; alda börn, Vsp. 20; alda sona, sons of men, Hm. 11; alda hverr. each of men, Fm. 10; ýtti örr hilmir aldir við tóku, Bm.; alda vinr, a friend of men; Norræn öld, Norse people. Lex. Poët.; Ensk öld, English people, id.

COMPDS: aldareðli, aldafaðir, aldarfar, aldagautr, aldarháttr, aldarmál, aldamót, aldarrof, aldarróg, aldaskipti, aldartal, aldartrygðir, aldavinr, aldaþopti.

Íslensk-ensk orðabók > ÖLD
2 öld

century

* * *

(gen. aldar, pl. aldir), f.

1) time, age (var öld hans góð landsfólkinu); of allar aldir, through all ages; at alda øðli, to everlasting possession, for ever;

2) cycle, period; gamla öld, the old cycle;

3) poet., men, people; alda börn, children of men.

* * *

= öldr, a banquet; sálu-öld, erfða-öld, a funeral, arvel.

Íslensk-ensk orðabók > öld
3 cycle

دَوْرَة مُنْتَظِمة \ cycle: a number of events taking place in a fixed order which is repeated: The natural cycle of life is birth, marriage, getting old, death. \ رَكِبَ درّاجة \ cycle: (to ride) a bicycle: He owns a cycle shop. We cycle to work.

Arabic-English glossary > cycle
4 Páska-öld

f. the Paschal cycle ( cyclus Paschalis = 532 years), MS. 1812. 61, Rb. 64:

Íslensk-ensk orðabók > Páska-öld
5 sólar-öld

f. the solar cycle (twenty-eight years), Rb. passim.

Íslensk-ensk orðabók > sólar-öld
6 industrial-sector cycle

Econ

a business cycle that reflects patterns of an old economy rather than the new electronic economy

The ultimate business dictionary > industrial-sector cycle
7 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).

   ■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).

   ■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.

   ■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.

   ■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.

   ■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.

   ■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.

   ■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.

   ■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.

   ■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.

   ■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.

   ■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.

   ■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.

   ■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Adragão, José Victor. The Algarve: The Land, the Sea and Its People. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.

   ■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.

   ■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.

   ■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.

   ■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.

   ■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.

   ■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.

   ■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.

   ■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.

   ■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)

   ■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.

   ■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.

   ■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.

   ■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.

   ■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.

   ■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.

   ■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.

   ■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.

   ■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.

   ■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.

   ■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.

   ■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.

   ■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.

   ■ Imperial and Early Modern (1415-1822)

   ■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.

   ■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.

   ■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.

   ■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.

   ■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.

   ■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.

   ■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.

   ■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.

   ■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.

   ■. The Portugal Trade: A Study of Anglo-Portuguese Commerce, 1700- 1770. London: Methuen, 1971.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal, 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.

   ■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.

   ■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.

   ■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.

   ■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.

   ■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.

   ■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.

   ■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.

   ■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.

   ■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.

   ■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.

   ■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.

   ■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.

   ■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.

   ■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Constitutional Monarchy and Liberalism (1822-1910)

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.

   ■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.

   ■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.

   ■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.

   ■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. Revolução, Finanças, Dependência Externa ( de 1820 à convenção de Gramido). Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.

   ■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.

   ■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.

   ■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.

   ■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.

   ■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.

   ■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.

   ■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.

   ■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.

   ■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.

   ■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.

   ■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.

   ■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.

   ■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.

   ■ Chagas, João. Diário, 1914-1918, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1929-30.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.

   ■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.

   ■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.

   ■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.

   ■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.

   ■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.

   ■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.

   ■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.

   ■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.

   ■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.

   ■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.

   ■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.

   ■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.

   ■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.

   ■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.

   ■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.

   ■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.

   ■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.

   ■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.

   ■ Authoritarian Portugal (1926-74)

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■. Um Homem Bom: Aristides De Sousa Mendes, O " Wallenberg Portuguese' Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.

   ■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.

   ■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.

   ■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).

   ■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.

   ■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.

   ■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.

   ■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.

   ■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.

   ■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.

   ■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.

   ■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.

   ■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.

   ■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.

   ■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.

   ■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.

   ■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.

   ■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.

   ■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.

   ■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.

   ■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.

   ■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.

   ■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.

   ■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.

   ■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.

   ■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.

   ■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.

   ■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.

   ■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. Ditadura: O " Estado Novo," 2 vols., in his História Contemporânea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.

   ■. História de Portugal, 1933-1974: II Supplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.

   ■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.

   ■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.

   ■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.

   ■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.

   ■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.

   ■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.

   ■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.

   ■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.

   ■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.

   ■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.

   ■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan

   ■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.

   ■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De

   ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.

   ■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.

   ■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.

   ■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.

   ■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.

   ■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.

   ■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.

   ■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.

   ■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.

   ■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.

   ■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.

   ■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.

   ■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.

   ■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.

   ■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.

   ■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ World War II and Portugal

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.

   ■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.

   ■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.

   ■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.

   ■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.

   ■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.

   ■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.

   ■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.

   ■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.

   ■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.

   ■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.

   ■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.

   ■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.

   ■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.

   ■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.

   ■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Os Acores E O Controlo Do Atlantico ( 1898/ 1948). Lisbon: Ed. Asa, 1993.

   ■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.

   ■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.

   ■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.

   ■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.

   ■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.

   ■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.

   ■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.

   ■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.

   ■ The Military

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.

   ■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.

   ■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.

   ■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.

   ■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.

   ■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.

   ■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Government and Politics since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.

   ■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.

   ■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.

   ■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.

   ■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.

   ■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.

   ■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.

   ■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.

   ■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Contemporary Portugal since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.

   ■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.

   ■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.

   ■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.

   ■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.

   ■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.

   ■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.

   ■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.

   ■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.

   ■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.

   ■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.

   ■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.

   ■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.

   ■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.

   ■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.

   ■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.

   ■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.

   ■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.

   ■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.

   ■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.

   ■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.

   ■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.

   ■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.

   ■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.

   ■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.

   ■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.

   ■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.

   ■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).

   ■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).

   ■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.

   ■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.

   ■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.

   ■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.

   ■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.

   ■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.

   ■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.

   ■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.

   ■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.

   ■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.

   ■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).

   ■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.

   ■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.

   ■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.

   ■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].

   ■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.

   ■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.

   ■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,

   ■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.

   ■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).

   ■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Stock, Maria José. Os Partidos do Poder: Dez Anos Depois do " 25 De Abril." Evora, 1986.

   ■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.

   ■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.

   ■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.

   ■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.

   ■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA

   ■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.

   ■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.

   ■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.

   ■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.

   ■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.

   ■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.

   ■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.

   ■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.

   ■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.

   ■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.

   ■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY

   ■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).

   ■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da

   ■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.

   ■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.

   ■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.

   ■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.

   ■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.

   ■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.

   ■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.

   ■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:

   ■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.

   ■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS

   ■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.

   ■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.

   ■. The Journal of William Beckford in Portugal and Spain 1787-1788.

   ■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.

   ■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.

   ■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.

   ■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.

   ■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.

   ■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.

   ■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.

   ■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.

   ■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.

   ■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.

   ■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.

   ■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.

   ■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.

   ■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.

   ■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.

   ■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.

   ■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.

   ■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.

   ■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.

   ■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.

   ■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.

   ■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.

   ■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.

   ■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.

   ■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.

   ■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.

   ■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.

   ■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.

   ■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.

   ■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.

   ■. Navegadores, viajantes e adventureiros portugueses: Séculos XV e XVI. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.

   ■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.

   ■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.

   ■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.

   ■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.

   ■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.

   ■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]

   ■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.

   ■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.

   ■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.

   ■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.

   ■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.

   ■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.

   ■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.

   ■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.

   ■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.

   ■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.

   ■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.

   ■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)

   ■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.

   ■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.

   ■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.

   ■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.

   ■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.

   ■. Velho Brasil, Novas Africas: Portugal e o Império ( 1808-1975). Oporto: Afrontamento, 2000.

   ■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.

   ■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.

   ■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.

   ■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.

   ■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.

   ■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.

   ■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.

   ■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.

   ■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.

   ■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.

   ■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.

   ■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.

   ■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.

   ■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.

   ■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.

   ■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.

   ■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

   ■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.

   ■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.

   ■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.

   ■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.

   ■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.

   ■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:

   ■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.

   ■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.

   ■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.

   ■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.

   ■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.

   ■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.

   ■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.

   ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.

   ■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.

   ■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.

   ■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.

   ■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.

   ■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.

   ■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.

   ■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.

   ■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.

   ■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.

   ■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.

   ■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.

   ■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.

   ■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.

   ■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.

   ■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.

   ■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.

   ■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.

   ■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.

   ■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.

   ■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.

   ■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.

   ■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.

   ■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.

   ■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.

   ■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.

   ■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.

   ■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.

   ■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.

   ■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.

   ■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.

   ■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.

   ■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.

   ■. Diálogos Interditos: A Política Externa Portuguesa E A Guerra De Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.

   ■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.

   ■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.

   ■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.

   ■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.

   ■. Timor En Guerre: Le Crocodile et les Portugais ( 1847-1913). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1996.

   ■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).

   ■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.

   ■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.

   ■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.

   ■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.

   ■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.

   ■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.

   ■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.

   ■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.

   ■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.

   ■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.

   ■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.

   ■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.

   ■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.

   ■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.

   ■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.

   ■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.

   ■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. The Reign of the Fortunate King ( Manuel I), 1495-1521. Hamden, Conn.: Archon, 1969.

   ■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.

   ■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].

   ■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.

   ■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.

   ■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.

   ■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.

   ■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.

   ■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.

   ■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.

   ■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.

   ■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.

   ■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.

   ■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.

   ■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.

   ■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.

   ■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.

   ■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.

   ■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.

   ■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.

   ■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.

   ■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.

   ■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.

   ■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.

   ■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.

   ■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.

   ■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.

   ■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.

   ■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.

   ■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.

   ■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.

   ■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.

   ■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.

   ■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.

   ■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.

   ■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.

   ■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.

   ■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.

   ■ Portuguese Migration and Communities Abroad

   ■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).

   ■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.

   ■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.

   ■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.

   ■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.

   ■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.

   ■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.

   ■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.

   ■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.

   ■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.

   ■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.

   ■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.

   ■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.

   ■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.

   ■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.

   ■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.

   ■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.

   ■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.

   ■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.

   ■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.

   ■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.

   ■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.

   ■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.

   ■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.

   ■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.

   ■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.

   ■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.

   ■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.

   ■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)

   ■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.

   ■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.

   ■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.

   ■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.

   ■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.

   ■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.

   ■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.

   ■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.

   ■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.

   ■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.

   ■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.

   ■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.

   ■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.

   ■ Anglo-Portuguese Alliance (1373-Present)

   ■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.

   ■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.

   ■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.

   ■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.

   ■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.

   ■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.

   ■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.

   ■ Crollen, Luc. Portugal, the U.S. and NATO. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1973.

   ■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.

   ■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.

   ■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.

   ■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.

   ■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.

   ■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.

   ■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.

   ■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.

   ■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.

   ■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.

   ■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.

   ■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.

   ■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.

   ■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).

   ■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.

   ■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.

   ■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.

   ■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.

   ■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.

   ■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.

   ■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY

   ■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.

   ■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.

   ■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.

   ■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.

   ■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.

   ■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.

   ■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.

   ■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.

   ■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.

   ■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.

   ■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.

   ■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.

   ■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.

   ■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.

   ■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.

   ■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.

   ■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.

   ■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.

   ■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.

   ■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.

   ■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

   ■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In

   ■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.

   ■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.

   ■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.

   ■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.

   ■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.

   ■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.

   ■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.

   ■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.

   ■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.

   ■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.

   ■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.

   ■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.

   ■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.

   ■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.

   ■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.

   ■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC

   ■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.

   ■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.

   ■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.

   ■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.

   ■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.

   ■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.

   ■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.

   ■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.

   ■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.

   ■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.

   ■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.

   ■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.

   ■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.

   ■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.

   ■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.

   ■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.

   ■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.

   ■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.

   ■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.

   ■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.

   ■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.

   ■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.

   ■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.

   ■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.

   ■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.

   ■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.

   ■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.

   ■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.

   ■ Sculpture and Ceramics

   ■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.

   ■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.

   ■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.

   ■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.

   ■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.

   ■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.

   ■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.

   ■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.

   ■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.

   ■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.

   ■ Cinema

   ■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.

   ■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.

   ■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.

   ■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.

   ■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.

   ■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.

   ■ Children's Literature

   ■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.

   ■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:

   ■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:

   ■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.

   ■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.

   ■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.

   ■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.

   ■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.

   ■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.

   ■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.

   ■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.

   ■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.

   ■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.

   ■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature

   ■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.

   ■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.

   ■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.

   ■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.

   ■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.

   ■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.

   ■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.

   ■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.

   ■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.

   ■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■ The Inquisition in History

   ■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.

   ■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.

   ■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■. História das Inquisições: Portugal, Espanha e Itália. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1994.

   ■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.

   ■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.

   ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.

   ■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.

   ■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.

   ■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.

   ■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Literature in English Translation: Selection

   ■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.

   ■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.

   ■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.

   ■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.

   ■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.

   ■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.

   ■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.

   ■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.

   ■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.

   ■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.

   ■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.

   ■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.

   ■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

   ■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.

   ■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.

   ■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.

   ■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.

   ■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.

   ■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.

   ■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.

   ■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.

   ■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.

   ■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.

   ■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.

   ■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].

   ■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George

   ■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.

   ■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.

   ■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.

   ■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.

   ■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.

   ■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.

   ■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.

   ■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.

   ■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.

   ■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.

   ■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.

   ■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.

   ■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.

   ■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.

   ■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.

   ■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.

   ■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.

   ■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.

   ■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.

   ■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.

   ■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.

   ■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.

   ■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.

   ■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.

   ■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.

   ■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.

   ■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.

   ■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.

   ■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.

   ■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.

   ■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.

   ■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.

   ■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.

   ■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.

   ■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine

   ■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.

   ■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.

   ■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.

   ■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.

   ■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.

   ■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.

   ■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.

   ■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.

   ■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.

   ■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.

   ■ Gardens and Gardening of Portugal and Madeira

   ■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.

   ■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.

   ■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.

   ■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.

   ■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.

   ■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.

   ■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.

   ■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.

   ■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.

   ■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.

   ■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.

   ■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.

   ■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.

   ■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.

   ■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.

   ■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.

   ■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.

   ■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.

   ■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.

   ■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).

   ■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).

   ■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.

   ■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.

   ■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.

   ■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.

   ■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Feminism and Women's Studies

   ■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.

   ■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.

   ■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.

   ■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.

   ■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Religion and Catholic Church

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.

   ■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.

   ■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.

   ■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.

   ■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing

   ■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.

   ■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.

   ■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.

   ■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.

   ■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.

   ■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.

   ■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.

   ■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.

   ■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.

   ■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.

   ■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.

   ■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.

   ■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.

   ■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.

   ■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.

   ■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Moreira da Fonseca, A. Port Wine: Notes on Its History, Production and Technology. Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.

   ■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.

   ■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.

   ■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.

   ■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.

   ■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.

   ■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.

   ■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT

   ■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.

   ■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.

   ■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.

   ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.

   ■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.

   ■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.

   ■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).

   ■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.

   ■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.

   ■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.

   ■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.

   ■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.

   ■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].

   ■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.

   ■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.

   ■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.

   ■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.

   ■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.

   ■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.

   ■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.

   ■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.

   ■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.

   ■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.

   ■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.

   ■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.

   ■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.

   ■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.

   ■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.

   ■ EQUESTRIANISM

   ■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.

   ■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.

   ■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.

   ■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.

   ■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,

   ■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.

   ■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.com

Historical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
8 БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

Мы приняли следующие сокращения для наиболее часто упоминаемых книг и журналов:

IJP - International Journal of Psycho-analysis

JAPA - Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association

SE - Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James Strachey (London: Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis, 1953—74.)

PSOC - Psychoanalytic Study of the Child (New Haven: Yale University Press)

PQ - Psychoanalytic Quarterly

WAF - The Writings of Anna Freud, ed. Anna Freud (New York: International Universities Press, 1966—74)

PMC - Psychoanalysis The Major Concepts ed. Burness E. Moore and Bernard D. Fine (New Haven: Yale University Press)

\

О словаре: _about - Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts

\

1. Abend, S. M. Identity. PMC. Forthcoming.

2. Abend, S. M. (1974) Problems of identity. PQ, 43.

3. Abend, S. M., Porder, M. S. & Willick, M. S. (1983) Borderline Patients. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

4. Abraham, K. (1916) The first pregenital stage of libido. Selected Papers. London, Hogarth Press, 1948.

5. Abraham, K. (1917) Ejaculatio praecox. In: selected Papers. New York Basic Books.

6. Abraham, K. (1921) Contributions to the theory of the anal character. Selected Papers. New York: Basic Books, 1953.

7. Abraham, K. (1924) A Short study of the development of the libido, viewed in the light of mental disorders. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1927.

8. Abraham, K. (1924) Manic-depressive states and the pre-genital levels of the libido. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1949.

9. Abraham, K. (1924) Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1948.

10. Abraham, K. (1924) The influence of oral erotism on character formation. Ibid.

11. Abraham, K. (1925) The history of an impostor in the light of psychoanalytic knowledge. In: Clinical Papers and Essays on Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books, 1955, vol. 2.

12. Abrams, S. (1971) The psychoanalytic unconsciousness. In: The Unconscious Today, ed. M. Kanzer. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

13. Abrams, S. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.

14. Abse, D W. (1985) The depressive character In Depressive States and their Treatment, ed. V. Volkan New York: Jason Aronson.

15. Abse, D. W. (1985) Hysteria and Related Mental Disorders. Bristol: John Wright.

16. Ackner, B. (1954) Depersonalization. J. Ment. Sci., 100.

17. Adler, A. (1924) Individual Psychology. New York: Harcourt, Brace.

18. Akhtar, S. (1984) The syndrome of identity diffusion. Amer. J. Psychiat., 141.

19. Alexander, F. (1950) Psychosomatic Medicine. New York: Norton.

20. Allen, D. W. (1974) The Feat- of Looking. Charlottesvill, Va: Univ. Press of Virginia.

21. Allen, D. W. (1980) Psychoanalytic treatment of the exhibitionist. In: Exhibitionist, Description, Assessment, and Treatment, ed. D. Cox. New York: Garland STPM Press.

22. Allport, G. (1937) Personality. New York: Henry Holt.

23. Almansi, R. J. (1960) The face-breast equation. JAPA, 6.

24. Almansi, R. J. (1979) Scopophilia and object loss. PQ, 47.

25. Altman, L. Z. (1969) The Dream in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

26. Altman, L. Z. (1977) Some vicissitudes of love. JAPA, 25.

27. American Psychiatric Association. (1987) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 3d ed. revised. Washington, D. C.

28. Ansbacher, Z. & Ansbacher, R. (1956) The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler. New York: Basic Books.

29. Anthony, E. J. (1981) Shame, guilt, and the feminine self in psychoanalysis. In: Object and Self, ed. S. Tuttman, C. Kaye & M. Zimmerman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

30. Arlow. J. A. (1953) Masturbation and symptom formation. JAPA, 1.

31. Arlow. J. A. (1959) The structure of the deja vu experience. JAPA, 7.

32. Arlow. J. A. (1961) Ego psychology and the study of mythology. JAPA, 9.

33. Arlow. J. A. (1963) Conflict, regression and symptom formation. IJP, 44.

34. Arlow. J. A. (1966) Depersonalization and derealization. In: Psychoanalysis: A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

35. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Fantasy, memory and reality testing. PQ, 38.

36. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Unconscious fantasy and disturbances of mental experience. PQ, 38.

37. Arlow. J. A. (1970) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 51.

38. Arlow. J. A. (1975) The structural hypothesis. PQ, 44.

39. Arlow. J. A. (1977) Affects and the psychoanalytic situation. IJP, 58.

40. Arlow. J. A. (1979) Metaphor and the psychoanalytic situation. PQ, 48.

41. Arlow. J. A. (1979) The genesis of interpretation. JAPA, 27 (suppl.).

42. Arlow. J. A. (1982) Problems of the superego concept. PSOC, 37.

43. Arlow. J. A. (1984) Disturbances of the sense of time. PQ, 53.

44. Arlow. J. A. (1985) Some technical problems of countertransference. PQ, 54.

45. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1963) Psychoanalytic Concepts and the Structural Theory, New York: Int. Univ. Press.

46. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1969) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 50.

47. Asch, S. S. (1966) Depression. PSOC, 21.

48. Asch, S. S. (1976) Varieties of negative therapeutic reactions and problems of technique. JAPA, 24.

49. Atkins, N. (1970) The Oedipus myth. Adolescence, and the succession of generations. JAPA, 18.

50. Atkinson, J. W. & Birch, D. (1970) The Dynamics of Action. New York: Wiley.

51. Bachrach, H. M. & Leaff, L. A. (1978) Analyzability. JAPA, 26.

52. Bacon, C. (1956) A developmental theory of female homosexuality. In: Perversions,ed, S. Lorand & M. Balint. New York: Gramercy.

53. Bak, R. C. (1953) Fetishism. JAPA. 1.

54. Bak, R. C. (1968) The phallic woman. PSOC, 23.

55. Bak, R. C. & Stewart, W. A. (1974) Fetishism, transvestism, and voyeurism. An American Handbook of Psychiatry, ed. S. Arieti. New York: Basic Books, vol. 3.

56. Balint, A. (1949) Love for mother and mother-love. IJP, 30.

57. Balter, L., Lothane, Z. & Spencer, J. H. (1980) On the analyzing instrument, PQ, 49.

58. Basch, M. F. (1973) Psychoanalysis and theory formation. Ann. Psychoanal., 1.

59. Basch, M. F. (1976) The concept of affect. JAPA, 24.

60. Basch, M. F. (1981) Selfobject disorders and psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 29.

61. Basch, M. F. (1983) Emphatic understanding. JAPA. 31.

62. Balldry, F. Character. PMC. Forthcoming.

63. Balldry, F. (1983) The evolution of the concept of character in Freud's writings. JAPA. 31.

64. Begelman, D. A. (1971) Misnaming, metaphors, the medical model and some muddles. Psychiatry, 34.

65. Behrends, R. S. & Blatt, E. J. (1985) Internalization and psychological development throughout the life cycle. PSOC, 40.

66. Bell, A. (1961) Some observations on the role of the scrotal sac and testicles JAPA, 9.

67. Benedeck, T. (1949) The psychosomatic implications of the primary unit. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 19.

68. Beres, C. (1958) Vicissitudes of superego functions and superego precursors in childhood. FSOC, 13.

69. Beres, D. Conflict. PMC. Forthcoming.

70. Beres, D. (1956) Ego deviation and the concept of schizophrenia. PSOC, 11.

71. Beres, D. (1960) Perception, imagination and reality. IJP, 41.

72. Beres, D. (1960) The psychoanalytic psychology of imagination. JAPA, 8.

73. Beres, D. & Joseph, E. D. (1965) Structure and function in psychoanalysis. IJP, 46.

74. Beres, D. (1970) The concept of mental representation in psychoanalysis. IJP, 51.

75. Berg, M D. (1977) The externalizing transference. IJP, 58.

76. Bergeret, J. (1985) Reflection on the scientific responsi bilities of the International Psychoanalytical Association. Memorandum distributed at 34th IPA Congress, Humburg.

77. Bergman, A. (1978) From mother to the world outside. In: Grolnick et. al. (1978).

78. Bergmann, M. S. (1980) On the intrapsychic function of falling in love. PQ, 49.

79. Berliner, B. (1966) Psychodynamics of the depressive character. Psychoanal. Forum, 1.

80. Bernfeld, S. (1931) Zur Sublimierungslehre. Imago, 17.

81. Bibring, E. (1937) On the theory of the therapeutic results of psychoanalysis. IJP, 18.

82. Bibring, E. (1941) The conception of the repetition compulsion. PQ, 12.

83. Bibring, E. (1953) The mechanism of depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

84. Bibring, E. (1954) Psychoanalysis and the dynamic psychotherapies. JAPA, 2.

85. Binswanger, H. (1963) Positive aspects of the animus. Zьrich: Spring.

86. Bion Francesca Abingdon: Fleetwood Press.

87. Bion, W. R. (1952) Croup dynamics. IJP, 33.

88. Bion, W. R. (1961) Experiences in Groups. London: Tavistock.

89. Bion, W. R. (1962) A theory of thinking. IJP, 40.

90. Bion, W. R. (1962) Learning from Experience. London: William Heinemann.

91. Bion, W. R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. London: William Heinemann.

92. Bion, W. R. (1965) Transformations. London: William Heinemann.

93. Bion, W. R. (1970) Attention and Interpretation. London: Tavistock.

94. Bion, W. R. (1985) All My Sins Remembered, ed. Francesca Bion. Adingdon: Fleetwood Press.

95. Bird, B. (1972) Notes on transference. JAPA, 20.

96. Blanck, G. & Blanck, R. (1974) Ego Psychology. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.

97. Blatt, S. J. (1974) Levels of object representation in anaclitic and introjective depression. PSOC, 29.

98. Blau, A. (1955) A unitary hypothesis of emotion. PQ, 24.

99. Bleuler, E. (1911) Dementia Praecox or the Group of Schizophrenias. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1951.

100. Blos, P. (1954) Prolonged adolescence. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 24.

101. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. New York: Free Press.

102. Blos, P. (1972) The epigenesia of the adult neurosis. 27.

103. Blos, P. (1979) Modification in the traditional psychoanalytic theory of adolescent development. Adolescent Psychiat., 8.

104. Blos, P. (1984) Son and father. JAPA_. 32.

105. Blum, G. S. (1963) Prepuberty and adolescence, In Studies ed. R. E. Grinder. New York: McMillan.

106. Blum, H. P. Symbolism. FMC. Forthcoming.

107. Blum, H. P. (1976) Female Psychology. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

108. Blum, H. P. (1976) Masochism, the ego ideal and the psychology of women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

109. Blum, H. P. (1980) The value of reconstruction in adult psychoanalysis. IJP, 61.

110. Blum, H. P. (1981) Forbidden quest and the analytic ideal. PQ, 50.

111. Blum, H. P. (1983) Defense and resistance. Foreword. JAFA, 31.

112. Blum, H. P., Kramer, Y., Richards, A. K. & Richards, A. D., eds. (1988) Fantasy, Myth and Reality: Essays in Honor of Jacob A. Arlow. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.

113. Boehm, F. (1930) The femininity-complex In men. IJP,11.

114. Boesky, D. Structural theory. PMC. Forthcoming.

115. Boesky, D. (1973) Deja raconte as a screen defense. PQ, 42.

116. Boesky, D. (1982) Acting out. IJP, 63.

117. Boesky, D. (1986) Questions about Sublimation In Psychoanalysis the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

118. Bornstein, B. (1935) Phobia in a 2 1/2-year-old child. PQ, 4.

119. Bornstein, B. (1951) On latency. PSOC, 6.

120. Bornstein, M., ed. (1983) Values and neutrality in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 3.

121. Bowlby, J. (1960) Grief and morning in infancy and early childhood. PSOC. 15.

122. Bowlby, J. (1961) Process of mourning. IJP. 42.

123. Bowlby, J. (1980) Attachment and Loss, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.

124. Bradlow, P. A. (1973) Depersonalization, ego splitting, non-human fantasy and shame. IJP, 54.

125. Brazelton, T. B., Kozlowsky, B. & Main, M. (1974) The early motherinfant interaction. In: The Effect of the Infant on Its Caregiver, ed. M. Lewis & L. Rosenblum New York Wiley.

126. Brenner, C. (1957) The nature and development of the concept of repression in Freud's writings. PSOC, 12.

127. Brenner, C. (1959) The masochistic character. JAPA, 7.

128. Brenner, C. (1973) An Elementary Textbook of Psycho-analysis. New York Int. Univ. Press.

129. Brenner, C. (1974) On the nature and development of affects PQ, 43.

130. Brenner, C. (1976) Psychoanalytic Technique and Psychic Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

131. Brenner, C. (1979) The Mind in Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

132. Brenner, C. (1979) Working alliance, therapeutic alliance and transference. JAPA, 27.

133. Brenner, C. (1981) Defense and defense mechanisms. PQ, 50.

134. Brenner, C. (1983) Defense. In: the Mind in Conflict. New York Int. Univ. Press.

135. Bressler, B. (1965) The concept of the self. Psychoanalytic Review, 52.

136. Breuer, J. & Freud, S. (1983—95) Studies on Hysteria. SE, 3.

137. Breznitz, S., ed. (1983) The Denial of Stress. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

138. Brody, S. (1964) Passivity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

139. Brown, H. (1970) Psycholinquistics. New York: Free Press.

140. Bruner, J. S. (1964) The course of cognitive growth. Amer. Psychologist. 19.

141. Bruner, J., Jolly, A. & Sylva, K. (1976) Play. New York Basic Books.

142. Bruner, J. E., Olver, R. R. &Greenfield, P. M. (1966) Studies in Cognitive Growth. New York: Wiley.

143. Buie, D H. (1981) Empathy. JAPA, 29.

144. Burgner, M. & Edgeumble, R. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relationships. PSOC, 27.

145. Call, J. ed. (1979) Basic Handbook of Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.

146. Carroll, G. (1956) Language, Thought and Reality. Cambridge & London: M. I. T. Press & John Wiley.

147. Cavenar, J. O. & Nash, J. L. (1976) The effects of Combat on the normal personality. Comprehensive Psychiat., 17.

148. Chassequet-Smirgel, J. (1978) Reflections on the connection between perversion and sadism. IJP, 59.

149. Chomsky, N. (1978) Language and unconscious knowledge. In: Psychoanalysis and Language, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, vol. 3.

150. Clower, V. (1975) Significance of masturbation in female sexual development and function. In: Masturbation from Infancy to Senescence, ed. I. Marcus & J. Francis. New York: Int. Uni" Press.

151. Coen, S. J. & Bradlow, P. A. (1982) Twin transference as a compromise formation. JAPA, 30.

152. Compton, A. Object and relationships. PMC. Forthcoming.

153. Cullen, W. (1777) First Lines of the Practice of Psysic. Edinburgh: Bell, Brandfute.

154. Curtis, B. C. (1969) Psychoanalytic understanding and treatment of impotence. In: Sexual Function and Dysfunction, ed. P. J. Fink & V. B. O. Hummett. Philadelphia: F. A. Davis.

155. Darwin, C. (1874) The Descent of Man. New York: Hurst.

156. Davidoff-Hirsch, H. (1985) Oedipal and preoedipal phenomena. JAPA, 33.

157. Davis, M. & Wallbridge, D. (1981) Boundary and Space. New York: Brunner-Mazel.

158. Deutsch, H. (1932) Homosexuality in women. PQ, 1.

159. Deutsch, H. (1934) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.

160. Deutsch, H. (1937) Absence of grief. PQ, 6.

161. Deutsch, H. (1942) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.

162. Deutsch, H. (1955) The impostor. In: Neuroses and Character Types. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.

163. Devereux, G. (1953) Why Oedipus killed Lains. IJP, 34.

164. Dewald, P. (1982) Psychoanalytic perspectives On resistance. In: resistance, Psychodynamics. and Behavioral Approaches, ed. P. Wachtel. New York: Plenum Press.

165. Dickes, R. (1963) Fetishistic behavior. JAPA. 11.

166. Dickes, R. (1965) The defensive function of an altered state of consciousness. JAPA, 13.

167. Dickes, R. (1967) Severe regressive disruption of the therapeutic alliance. JAPA, 15.

168. Dickes, R. (1981) Sexual myths and misinformation. In: Understanding Human Behaviour in Health and Illness, ed. R. C. Simon & H. Pardes. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

169. Dorpat, T. L. (1985) Denial and Defense in the Therapeutic Situation. New York: Jason Aronson.

170. Downey, T. W. (1978) Transitional phenomena in the analysis of early adolescent males. PSOC, 33.

171. Dunbar, F. (1954) Emotions and Bodily Functions. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.

172. Easson, W. M. (1973) The earliest ego development, primitive memory traces, and the Isakower phenomenon. PQ, 42.

173. Edelheit, H. (1971) Mythopoiesis and the primal scene. Psychoanal. Study Society, 5.

174. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relation ships, part I. PSOC, 27.

175. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1975) The phallicnarcissistic phase. PSOC, 30.

176. Eidelberg, L. (1960) A third contribution to the study of slips of the tongue. IJP, 41.

177. Eidelberg, L. (1968) Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. New York: The Free Press; London: Collier-MacMillan.

178. Eissler, K. R. (1953) The effect of the structure of the ego on psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 1.

179. Ellenberg, H. F. (1970) The Discovery of the Unconscious. New York: Basic Books.

180. Emde, R. N. (1980) Toward a psychoanalytic theory of affect: I. & G. H. Pollock. Washington NYMH.

181. Emde R., Gaensbaner, T. & Harmon R. (1976) Emotional Expression in Infancy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

182. Erode R. & Harmon, R. J. (1972) Endogenous and exogenous smiling systems in early infancy. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 11.

183. Engel, G. L. (1962) Psychological Development in Health and Disease. New York Saunders.

184. Engel, G. L. (1967) Psychoanalytic theory of somatic disorder. JAPA, 15.

185. Engel, G. L. (1968) A reconsideration of the role of conversion in somatic disease. Compr. Psychiat., 94.

186. English, H. B. & English, A. C. (1958) A comprehensive Dictionary of Psychological and Psychoanalytical Terms. New York: David McKay.

187. Erard, R. (1983) New wine in old skins. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 10.

188. Erdelyi, M. H. (1985) Psychoanalysis. New York: W. H. Freeman.

189. Erikson, E. H. (1950) Childhood and Society. New York: Norton.

190. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The concept of ego identity. JAPA, 4.

191. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The problem of ego identity. JAPA, 4.

192. Esman, A. H. (1973) The primal scene. PSOC, 28.

193. Esman, A. H. (1975) The Psychology of Adolescence. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

194. Esman, A. H. (1979) Some reflections on boredom. JAPA, 27.

195. Esman, A. H. (1983) The "stimulus barrier": a review and reconsideration. PSOC, 38.

196. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1952) Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

197. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1954) An Object-Relations Theory of the Personality. New York: Basic Books.

198. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1963) Synopsis of an Object-Relations theory of the personality. IJP, 44.

199. Fawcett, J., Clark, D. C., Scheftner, W. H. & Hedecker, D. (1983) Differences between anhedonia and normal hedonic depressive states. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 40.

200. Fenichel, O. (1934) On the psychology of boredom. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, 1953, vol. 1.

201. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N. Y.: Psychoanalytic Quaterly.

202. Fenichel, O. (1945) Character disorders. In: The Psychoanalytic Theory of the Neurosis. New York: Norton.

203. Fenichel, O. (1945) The Psychoanalytic Theory of Neurosis New York: Norton.

204. Fenichel, O. (1954) Ego strength and ego weakness. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, vol. 2.

205. Ferenczi, S. (1909) Introjection and transference. In: Sex in Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.

206. Ferenczi, S. (191617) Disease or patho-neurosis. The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1950.

207. Ferenczi, S. (1925) Psychoanalysis of sexual habits. In: The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.

208. Fine, B. D., Joseph, E. D. & Waldhorn, H. F., eds. (1971) Recollection and Reconstruction in Psychoanalysis. Monograph 4, Kris Study Group. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

209. Fink, G. (1967) Analysis of the Isakower phenomenon. JAPA, 15.

210. Fink, P. J. (1970) Correlation between "actual" neurosis and the work of Masters and Johson. P. Q, 39.

211. Finkenstein, L. (1975) Awe premature ejaculation. P. Q, 44.

212. Firestein, S. K. (1978) A review of the literature. In: Termination in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

213. Fisher, C. et. al. (1957) A study of the preliminary stages of the construction of dreams and images. JAPA, 5.

214. Fisher, C. et. al. (1968) Cycle of penile erection synchronous with dreaming (REM) sleep. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 12.

215. Fliess, R. (1942) The metapsychology of the analyst. PQ, 12.

216. Fliess, R. (1953) The Revival of Interest in the Dream. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

217. Fodor, N. & Gaynor, F. (1950) Freud: Dictionary of Psycho-analysis. New York: Philosophical Library.

218. Fordham, M. (1969) Children as Individuals. London: Hodder & Stoughton.

219. Fordham, M. (1976) The Self and Autism. London: Academic Press.

220. Fraiberg, S. (1969) Object constancy and mental representation. PSOC, 24.

221. Frank, A. Metapsychology. PMS. Forthcoming.

222. Frank, A. & Muslin, H. (1967) The development of Freud's concept of primal repression. PSOC, 22.

223. Frank, H. (1977) Dynamic patterns for failure in college students. Can. Psychiat. Ass. J., 22.

224. French, T. & Fromm, E. (1964) Dream Interpretation. New York: Basic Books.

225. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense. New York Int. Univ. Press.

226. Freud, A. (1951) Observations on child development. PSOC, 6.

227. Freud, A. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. WAF, 4.

228. Freud, A. (1958) Adolescence. WAF, 5.

229. Freud, A. (1962) Assessment of childhood disturbances. PSOC, 17.

230. Freud, A. (1962) Comments on psychic trauma. In: Furst (1967).

231. Freud, A. (1963) The concept of developmental lines. PSOC, 18.

232. Freud, A. (1965) Assessment of pathology, part 2. WAF, 6.

233. Freud, A. (1965) Normality and Pathology in Childhood. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

234. Freud, A. (1970) The infantile neurosis. WAF, 7.

235. Freud, A. (1971) Comments on aggression. IJP, 53.

236. Freud, A. (1971) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 26.

237. Freud, A. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.

238. Freud, S. (1887—1902) Letters to Wilhelm Fliess. New York: Basic Books, 1954.

239. Freud, S. (1891) On the interpretation of the aphasias. SE, 3.

240. Freud, S. (1893—95) Studies on hysteria. SE, 2.

241. Freud, S. (1894) The neuropsychoses of defence. SE, 3.

242. Freud, S. (1895) On the ground for detaching a particular syndrome from neurasthenia under the description "anxiety neurosis". SE, 3.

243. Freud, S. (1895) Project for a scientific psychology. SE, 1.

244. Freud, S. (1896) Draft K, Jameary 1, 1896, Neuroses of defense (A Christmas fairytale). In: Extracts from the Fliess papers (1892—99).

245. Freud, S. (1896) Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense. SE, 3.

246. Freud, S. (1896) Heredity and aetiology of neurosis. SE, 3.

247. Freud, S. (1898) Sexuality in the aetiology of the neurosis. SE, 3.

248. Freud, S. (1899) Screen memories. SE, 3.

249. Freud, S. (1900) The interpretation of dreams. SE, 4—5.

250. Freud, S. (1901) Childhood memories and screen memories SE, 6.

251. Freud, S. (1901) On dreams. SE, 5.

252. Freud, S. (1901) The psychopathology of everyday life. SE, 6.

253. Freud, S. (1905) Fragments of an analysis of a case of hysteria. SE, 7.

254. Freud, S. (1905) Jokes and their relation to the unconscious. SE, 8.

255. Freud, S. (1905) Psysical (or mental) treatment. SE, 7.

256. Freud, S. (1905) Three essays on the theory of sexuality. SE. 7.

257. Freud, S. (1908) Character and anal erotism. SE, 9.

258. Freud, S. (1908) On the sexual theories of children. SE, 9.

259. Freud, S. (1908) Preface to Wilhelm Stekel's Nervous Anxiety-States and Their Treatment. SE, 9.

260. Freud, S. (1909) Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. SE, 10.

261. Freud, S. (1909) Family romances. SE, 9.

262. Freud, S. (1909) Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. SE, 10.

263. Freud, S. (1910) A special type of choice of object made by men. SE, 11.

264. Freud, S. (1910) The autithentical meaning of primal words. SE, 11.

265. Freud, S. (1910) The future prospects of psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 11.

266. Freud, S. (1910) The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbance of vision. SE, 11.

267. Freud, S. (1911) Formulations on the two principles of mental functioning. SE, 12.

268. Freud, S. (1911) Notes on a case of paranoia. SE, 12.

269. Freud, S. (1911) Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account of a case of paranoia. SE, 12.

270. Freud, S. (1911—15) Papers on technique. SE, 12.

271. Freud, S. (1912) Contribution to a discussion on masturbation. SE, 12.

272. Freud, S. (1912) On the universal tendency to abasement in the sphere of love. SE, 11.

273. Freud, S. (1912) The dynamics of transference. SE, 12.

274. Freud, S. (1913) Editor's note The disposition to obsessional neurosis. SE, 12.

275. Freud, S. (1913) On beginning the treatment. SE, 12.

276. Freud, S. (1913) Totem and taboo. SE, 13.

277. Freud, S. (1914) Fausse reconnaissance (deja reconte) in psychoanalytic treatment. SE, 13.

278. Freud, S. (1914) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 15.

279. Freud, S. (1914) Observations on transference love. SE, 12.

280. Freud, S. (1914) On narcissism. SE. 14.

281. Freud, S. (1914) On the history of the psychoanalytic movement. SE, 14.

282. Freud, S. (1914) Remembering, repeating, and working-through. SE, 12.

283. Freud, S. (1914—16) Some character types met with in psychoanalysis. (II) Those wrecked by success SE, 14.

284. Freud, S. (1915) Das UnbewuЯte. Gesammelte Werke, 10.

285. Freud, S. (1915) Instincts and their vicissitudes. SE, 14.

286. Freud, S. (1915) Observation on transference-love. SE, I2.

287. Freud, S. (1915) Repression. SE, 14.

288. Freud, S. (1915) The unconscious. SE, 14.

289. Freud, S. (1915—17) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 15 & 16.

290. Freud, S. (1916) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.

291. Freud, S. (1916) Some character types met with in psychoanalytic work. SE, 16.

292. Freud, S. (1917) A metapsychological supplement to the theory of dreams. SE, 14.

293. Freud, S. (1917) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.

294. Freud, S. (1917) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 14.

295. Freud, S. (1917) On transformations of instinct as exemplified in anal erotism. SE, 17.

296. Freud, S. (1918) From the history of an infantile neurosis. SE, 17.

297. Freud, S. (1919) "A child is being beaten". SE, 17.

298. Freud, S. (1919) Lines of advance in psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 17.

299. Freud, S. (1919) The uncanny. SE, 17.

300. Freud, S. (1920) Beyond the pleasure principle. SE, 18.

301. Freud, S. (1920) The Psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in a woman. SE, 18.

302. Freud, S. (1921) Group psychology and the analysis of the ego. SE, 18.

303. Freud, S. (1923) The ego and the id. SE, 19.

304. Freud, S. (1923) The infantile genital organization. SE, 19.

305. Freud, S. (1924) A short account of psychoanalysis. SE, 19.

306. Freud, S. (1924) Neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.

307. Freud, S. (1924) The dissolution of the Oedipus complex SE, 19.

308. Freud, S. (1924) The economic problem of masochism. SE, 19.

309. Freud, S. (1924) The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.

310. Freud, S. (1925) Negation. SE, 19.

311. Freud, S. (1925) Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinction between the sexes. SE, 19.

312. Freud, S. (1926) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety. SE, 20.

313. Freud, S. (1926) The question of lay analysis. SE, 20.

314. Freud, S. (1927) Fetishism. SE, 21.

315. Freud, S. (1930) Civilization and its discontents. SE, 21.

316. Freud, S. (1931) Female sexuality. SE, 21.

317. Freud, S. (1931) Libidinal types. SE, 21.

318. Freud, S. (1933) Femininity. SE, 22,.

319. Freud, S. (1933) New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis. SE, 22.

320. Freud, S. (1933) The psychology of women. New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 22.

321. Freud, S. (1936) A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis. SE, 22.

322. Freud, S. (1937) Analysis terminable and interminable. SE, 23.

323. Freud, S. (1937) Constructions in analysis. SE, 23.

324. Freud, S. (1938) An outline on psychoanalysis. SE, 23.

325. Freud, S. (1938) Splitting of the ego in the process of defense. SE, 23.

326. Freud, S. (1939) Moses and monotheism. SE, 23.

327. Freud, S. (1940) An outline of psychoanalysis. SE, 23.

328. Frosch, J. (1966) A note on reality constancy. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

329. Frosch, J. (1967) Delusional fixity sense of conviction and the psychotic conflict. IJP, 48.

330. Frosch, J. (1977) The relation between acting out and disorders of impulse control. Psychiatry, 40.

331. Frosch, J. (1980) Neurosis and psychosis. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. J. Greenspan & G. H. Pollock. Washington, D. C.: National Institute of Health, vol. 3.

332. Frosch, J. (1983) The Psychotic Process. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

333. Furer, M. (1972) The history of the superego concept in psychoanalysis. In: Moral Value and the Superego concept in Psychoanalysis, ed. S. C. Fost. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

334. Furman, E. (1974) A Child s Parent Dies. New Heaven: Yale Univ. Press.

335. Furman, E. (1980) Transference and externalization. PSOC, 35.

336. Furst, S. Trauma. PMC, Forthcoming.

337. Furst, S. (1967) Psychic trauma. In: Psychic Trauma, ed. S. S. Furst. New York: Basic Books.

338. Furst, S. (1978) The stimulus barrier and the pathogenecity of trauma. IJP, 59.

339. Gaddini, R. (1978) Transitional object and the psychosomatic symptom. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).

340. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1976) Some suggested revisions concerning early female development. JAPA, 24(5).

341. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1980) The preoedipal development of the boy. JAPA, 28.

342. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1981) Infantile Origins of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

343. Ganzarain, R. Group psychology. PMC. Forthcoming.

344. Ganzarain, R. (1980) Psychotic-like anxieties and primitive defenses. Issues on Ego Psychology, 3(2).

345. Ganzarain, R. (1988) A comparative study of Bion's concepts about groups. In: Object Relations Group Psychotherapy. Madison, Ct.: Int. Univ. Press.

346. Gediman, H. K. (1971) The concept of the stimulus barrier. IJP, 52.

347. Gedo, J. & Goldberg, A. (1973) Models of the Mind. Chicago & London: Univ. of Chicago Press.

348. Geerts, A. E. & Prechardt, E., reporters (1978) Colloquium on "trauma". IJP, 59.

349. Gero, G. (1943) The idea of psychogenesis in modern psychiatry and in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Rev., 30.

350. Gill. M. M. (1963) Topography and Systems in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, Monogr. 10. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

351. Gill. M. M. (1967) The primary process in motives and thought. In: Motives and Thought, ed. R. R. Holt. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

352. Gill. M. M. (1974) Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.

353. Gill, M. M & Rapaport, D. (1942) A case of amnesia and its bearing on the theory of memory. Character and Personality, 11.

354. Gillespie, W. (1956) The general theory of Sexual perversion. IJP, 37.

355. Glenn, J. (in press) A parameter. In: Annu. Psychoanal.

356. Glenn, J. & Kaplan, E. H. (1968) Types of orgasm in women. JAPA, 16.

357. Glower, E. (1929) The "screening" function of traumatic memories. IJP, 4.

358. Glower, E. (1931) Sublimation, substitution, and social anxiety. IJP, 12.

359. Glower, E. (1933) The relation of perversion-formation to the development of reality sense. IJP, 14.

360. Glower, E. (1955) The terminal phase. In: The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

361. Goldberg, A. (1975) The evolution of psychoanalytic concepts of depression. In: Depression and Human Existence, ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.

362. Goldberg, A. ed. (1978) The Psychology of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

363. Goldberg, A. (1983) Self psychology and alternate perspectives on internalization. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

364. Green, A. (1978) Potential space in Psychoanalysis. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).

365. Greenacre, P. (1949) A contribution to the study of screen memories. FSOC, 3/4.

366. Greenacre, P. (1950) General problems of acting out. PQ, 19.

367. Greenacre, P. (1950) Special problems of early female sexual development. In: Trauma, Growth and Personality New York: Int. Univ. Press.

368. Greenacre, P. (1952) Pregenital patterning. IJP, 33.

369. Greenacre, P. (1953) Penis awe and its relation to penis envy. In: Drives, Affects, Behavior, ed. R. M. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

370. Greenacre, P. (1956) Experiences of awe in childhood. PSOC,11.

371. Greenacre, P. (1957) The childhood of the artist. PSOC, 12.

372. Greenacre, P. (1958) The family romance of the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 2.

373. Greenacre, P. (1958) The relation of the impostor to the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 1.

374. Greenacre, P. (1968) Perversions. PSOC, 23.

375. Greenacre, P. (1969) The fetish and the transitional object, part 1. PSOC, 24.

376. Greenacre, P. (1970) The fetish and the transitional object, part 2. IJP 51, vol. 4.

377. Greenacre, P. (1970) The transitional object and the fetish. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

378. Greenacre, P. (1972) Crowds and crisis. PSOC, 27.

379. Greenacre, P. (1973) The primal scene and the sense of reality. PQ, 42.

380. Greenacre, P. (1975) On reconstruction. JAPA, 21.

381. Greenberg, J. R. & Mitchell, S. A. (1983) Object Relations in Psychoanalytic Theory. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

382. Greenson, R. R. (1949) The psychology of apathy. PQ, 18.

383. Greenson, R. R. (1953) On boredom. JAPA, 1.

384. Greenson, R. R. (1960) Empathy and its vicissitudes. IJP, 41.

385. Greenson, R. R. (1962) On enthusiasm. JAPA, 10.

386. Greenson, R. R. (1965) The working alliance and the transference neurosis. PQ, 34.

387. Greenson, R. R. (1967) The technique and Practice of Psycho-analysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

388. Greenson, R. R. (1978) Exploration in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

389. Greenspan, S. & Pollock, G., eds. (1980) The Course of Life. Vol. I. Washington, D. C.: U. S. Government Printing office.

390. Grinberg, L., Sor, D. & Tabak de Bianchedi, E. (1975) Introduction to the Work of Bion, trans. A. Hahn. Scotland: Clunie Press.

391. Grinker, E. R (1945) Psychiatric disorders in combat crews overseas and in returnees. Med. Clin. North. Amer., 29.

392. Grinstein, A. (1983) Freud's Rules of Dream Interpretation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

393. Grolnick, S., Barkin, L. & Muensterberger, W., eds. (1978) Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.

394. Grosskurth, P. (1986) Melanie Klein. New York: Alfred Knopf.

395. Grossman, W. E. & Stewart, W. A. (1976) Penis envy. JAPA, 24 (5).

396. Grotstein, J. S. (1981) Splitting and Projective Indentification. New York: Jason Aronson.

397. Guntrip, H. (1961) Personality Structure and Human Interaction. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

398. Guntrip, H. (1968) Schizoid Phenomena, Object-Relations and the Self. London: Hogarth Press.

399. Harley, M. (1967) Transference developments in a five-year old child. In: the Child Analyst at Work, ed. E. Geleerd. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

400. Harley, M. (1974) Analyst and Adolescent at Work. New York: Quadrangle.

401. Harley, M. (1986) Child analysis, 1947—1984, a retrospective. PSOC, 41.

402. Harre, R. and Lamb, R. (1983) The Encyclopedia Dictionary of Psychology. Cambridge: M. I. T. Press.

403. Harrison, J. B. (1975) On the maternal origins of awe. PSOC, 30.

404. Harrison, J. B. (1979) On Freud's view of the infant-mother relationship and of the oceanic feeling. JAPA, 27.

405. Harrison, S. J. (1970) Is psychoanalysis "our science?". JAPA, 18.

406. Hartmann, H. PSOC, 5.

407. Hartmann, H. (1937) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

408. Hartmann, H. (1939) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1958.

409. Hartmann, H. (1939) Psychoanalysis and the concept of health. In: Hartmann (1964).

410. Hartmann, H. (1947) On rational and irrational action. In: Essays on Ego Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1964.

411. Hartmann, H. (1948) Comments on the theory of instinctual drives. PQ, 17.

412. Hartmann, H. (1950) Comments on the psychoanalytic theory of the ego. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

413. Hartmann, H. (1951) Technical implications of ego psychology PQ, 20.

414. Hartmann, H. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. PSOC, 7.

415. Hartmann, H. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of schizophrenia. In: Hartmann, PSOC, 8.

416. Hartmann, H. (1953) The metapsychology of schizophrenia. PSOC, 8.

417. Hartmann, H. (1955) Notes on the theory of sublimation. PSOC, 10.

418. Hartmann, H. (1956) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.

419. Hartmann, H. (1964) Essays in Ego Psychology. New York Int. Univ. Press.

420. Hartmann, H. (1964) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.

421. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1946) Comments in the formation of psychic structure. PSOC, 2.

422. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1949) Notes on the theory of aggression. PSOC, 3/4.

423. Hartmann, H. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1962) Notes on the superego. PSOC, 17.

424. Hassler, A. D. (1960) Guideposts of migrating fish. Science, 122.

425. Hastings, D. W. (1963) Impotence and Frigidity. Boston: Little, Brown.

426. Heimann, P. (1952) Certain functions of introjection and projection in early infancy. In: Klein et al. (1952).

427. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1962) Notes on the anal stage IJP, 43.

428. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1972) The psychoanalytical concept of aggression. IJP, 53.

429. Hendrick, I. (1958) Facts and Theories of Psychoanalysis, 3rd ed. New York: Alfred Knopf.

430. Hill, M. (1982) Analysis of transference. In: Theory and Technique, vol. 1. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

431. Hoffer, W. (1949) Mouth, hand, and ego integration. PSOC, 3/4.

432. Holder, A. (1982) Preoedipal contributions to the formation of the superego. PSOC, 37.

433. Holt, R. R. (1964) The emergence of cognitive psychology JAPA, 12.

434. Holt, R. R. (1967) Beyond vitalism and mechanism. In: Science and Psychoanalysis, ed. J. H. Masserman. Hew York: Grune & Stratton, vol. 2.

435. Hook, S. (1959) Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy. New York: Grove Press.

436. Horney, K. (1924) On the genesis of the castration complex in women. IJP, 5.

437. Horney, K. (1926) The flight from womanhood. IJP, 7.

438. Horowitz, M. J. (1972) Modes of representation of thought. JAFA, 20.

439. Horowitz, M. J. (1979) States of Mind, 2d. ed. New York: Plenum, 1987, chap. 3.

440. Hurvich, M. (1970) On the concept of reality testing. IJP, 51.

441. Isaacs, S. (1952) The nature and function of phantasy. In: Klein et. al. (1952).

442. Isakower, O. (1938) A contribution to the pathopsychology of phenomena associated with falling asleep. IJP, 19.

443. Isakower, O. (1963) Minutes of the faculty meeting. New York Psychoanalytic Institute, Oct. 14—Nov. 20. A. Z. Pteffer, reporter.

444. Isay, R. A. (1986) Homosexuality in homosexual and heterosexual men. In: The Psychology of Men, ed. G. Fogel, F. Lane & R. Liebert. New York: Basic Books.

445. Jacobi, J. (1959) Complex (Archetype) Symbol in the Work of C. G. Jung. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.

446. Jacobs, T. J. (1986) Transference relationships, relationships between transferences and reconstruction. In: Psycho-analysis, the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale N. J.: Analytic Press.

447. Jacobson, E. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of cyclothymic depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

448. Jacobson, E. (1954) Contribution to the metapsychology of psychotic identifications. JAPA, 2.

449. Jacobson, E. (1957) Normal and pathological moods. PSOC, 12.

450. Jacobson, E. (1959) Depersonalization. JAPA, 7.

451. Jacobson, E. (1964) The Self and the Object World. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

452. Jacobson, E. (1967) Psychotic Conflict and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

453. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

454. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression: Comparative Studies of Normal, Neurotic and Psychotic Conditions. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.

455. Jacobson, E. (1971) Normal and pathological moods. In: Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

456. Jacobson, E. (1975) The regulation of self-esteem. In: Depression and Human Existence. ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.

457. Jaffe, A. (1971) The Myth of Meaning. New York: Putnam.

458. Jaffe, D. S. (1970) Forgetting and remembering. P. Q, 39.

459. Janet, Dr. Pierre (1924) Principles of Psychotherapy. New York: Macmillan.

460. John, E. R. (1976) A model of consciousness. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Schwartz & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1976, vol. 1.

461. Jones, E. (1908) Rationalization in everyday life J Abnorm. Psychol., 3: 161—169.

462. Jones, E. (1918) Anal-erotic character traits. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis London— Balliere Tindall & Cox, 1948.

463. Jones, E. (1931) The concept of a normal mind. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis, 5th ed., London. Bailliйre, Tindall & Cox, 1948.

464. Jones, E. (1933) The phallic phase. IJP, 14.

465. Jones, E. (1934) Editorial preface to the Collected Papers of Sigmund Freud, 4. London— Hogarth Press.

466. Jones, E. (1941) Evolution and revolution. IJP, 22.

467. Jones, E. (1949) Hamlet and Oedipus. New York: Norton.

468. Jones, E. (1957) The life and work of Sigmund Freud, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.

469. Joseph, E. D. (1965) Regressive Ego Phenomena in Psychoanalysis. Monograph I, Kris Study Group. New York Int. Univ. Press.

470. Joseph, E. D. (1966) Memory and conflict. PQ, 35.

471. Joseph, E. D. & Wallerstein, R. S (1982) Psychotherapy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

472. Jung, C. G. (1921—57) Collected Works of C. G. Jung Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.

473. Jung, C. G. (1938) Psychological aspects of the mother archetype. In: Collected Works, vol. 9, pt. 1.

474. Jung, C. G. (1957) Animus and Anima. Zurich: Spring.

475. Jung, C. G. (1963) Memories Dreams, Reflections. New York Pantheon.

476. Kamyer, M. (1985) Identification and its vicissitudes. IJP, 66.

477. Kandell, E (1976) Cellular Basis of Behavior. San Francisco— W H. Freeman.

478. Kanzer, M. (1948) The passing of the Oedipus complex' in Greek drama. IJP, 29.

479. Kanzer, M. (1964) On interpreting the Oedipus plays Psychoanal Study Society, 3.

480. Kanzer, M. (1981) Freud's "analytic pact". JAPA, 29.

481. Kardiner, A. (1941) The Traumatic Neurosis of War New. York: Hoeber.

482. Karma, L. (1981) A clinical report of penis envy. JAPA, 29.

483. Karush, A., Daniels, C. E., Flood, C. & O'Connor, J. F. (1977) Psychotherapy in Chronic Ulcerative Colitis. Philadelphia: Sannders.

484. Katan, A. (1972) The infant's first reaction to strangers. IJP, 53.

485. Katan, M. (1940) The role of the word in mania. Bull. Phi la. Assn. Psychoanal., 22.

486. Katz, J. (1963) On primary gain and secondary gain. PSOC, 18.

487. Katz, J. (1985) Book review of Melanie Klein by Hanna Segal. New York: Viking Press. 1980 JAPA, 33 (suppl.).

488. Kaywin, L. (1966) Problems of sublimation. JAPA, 14.

489. Kernberg, O. F. (1966) Structural derivations of object relationships. IJP, 47.

490. Kernberg, O. F. (1967) Borderline personality organization. JAPA, 15.

491. Kernberg, O. F. (1975) Borderline Conditions and Pathological Narcissism. New York: Jason Aronson.

492. Kernberg, O. F. (1976) Object Relations Theory and Clinical Psychoanalysis. New York: Jason Aronson.

493. Kernberg, O. F. (1977) Boundaries and structure in love relations. JAPA, 25.

494. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Fairbairn's theory and challenge. In: Internal World and External Reality: Object Relations Theory Applied. New York: Jason Aronson.

495. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Internal World and External Reality. New York: Jason Aronson.

496. Kernberg, O. F. (1984) Severe Personality Disorders. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

497. Kessler, J. W. (1970) Contributions of the mentally retarded toward a theory of cognitive development. In: Cognitive Studies, ed. J. Hellmuth. New York Brunner/Mazel.

498. Kestenberg, J. S. (1967) Phases of adolescence. J. Amer. Acad. Child. Psychiat., 6.

499. Khan, M. (1982) Introduction. In: D. W. Winnicott, Through Paediatrics to Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

500. Klein, G. S. (1966) The several grades of memory. In: Psychoanalysis. A General Psychology, pd. H. M. Lowenstein, L M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York Int. Univ. Press.

501. Klein, M. (1932) The Psychoanalysis of Children London: Hogarth Press.

502. Klein, M. (1946) Notes on some schizoid mechanisms IJP, 27.

503. Klein, M. (1948) Contributions to Psychoanalysis, 1921—45. London: Hogarth Press.

504. Klein, M. (1950) Narrative of a Child Analysis. New York Basic Books.

505. Klein, M. (1957) Envy and Gratitude. New York: Basic Books.

506. Klein, M. (1957) On identification. In: New Directions in Psychoanalysis, ed. M. Klein, P. Heimann & R. Money-Kyrle. New York: Basic Books.

507. Klein, M. (1959) On the development of Mental functioning. In: Envy and Gratitude London: Delacorte Press, 1975.

508. Klein, M., Heimann, P., Isaacs, S. & Riviere J. (eds.) (1952) Developments in Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

509. Knight, R. P. (1953) Borderline states. Bull. Menn. Clin., 17.

510. Knight, R. P. (1972) Clinician and Therapist: Selected Papers of Robert P. Knight, ed. Stuart C. Miller. New York: Basic Books.

511. Kohut, H. (1959) Introspection, empathy, and psycho-analysis. JAPA, 7.

512. Kohut, H. (1971) The Analysis of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

513. Kohut, H. (1977) The Restoration of the Self. New York Int. Univ. Press.

514. Kohut, H. (1978) The Search for the Self, ed. P. Ornstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

515. Kohut, H. (1984) How Does Analysis Cure? ed. A Goldben & P. Stepansky. Chicago: Univ. Chicago Press.

516. Kohut, H. & Wolf, E. S. (1978) The disorders of the self and their treatment. IJP, 59.

517. Krapf, E. E. (1961) The concept of normality and mental, health in psychoanalysis. IJP, 59.

518. Kreisler, L. (1984) Fundamentals for a psychosomatic pathology of infants. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry, ed. J. D. Call, E. Galenson & R. L. Tyson. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.

519. Kris, A. O. (1982) Free Association. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

520. Kris, A. O. (1984) The conflicts of ambivalence. PSOC, 39.

521. Kris, E. (1951) Ego psychology and interpretation in psychoanalytic therapy. P. Q, 20.

522. Kris, E. (1952) Psychoanalytic Exploration in Art. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

523. Kris, E. (1956) On some vicissitudes of insight in psychoanalysis. IJP, 37.

524. Kris, E. (1956) The personal myth. JAPA, 4.

525. Kris, E. (1956) The recovery of childhood memories in psychoanalysis. PSOC, 11.

526. Krupuick, J. L. & Horowitz, M. J. (1981) Stress response syndromes. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 38.

527. Krystal, H. ed. (1968) Massive Psychic Trauma. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

528. Krystal, H. (1978) Trauma and affects. PSOC, 33.

529. Krystal, H. (1981) The hedonic element in affectivity. J. Psychoanal., 9.

530. Krystal, H. (1982) Alexithymia and the affectiveness of psychoanalytic treatment. Int. J. Psychoanal. Psychother., 9.

531. Kubie, L. S. (1947) The fallacious use of quantitative concepts in dynamic psychology. P. Q, 16.

532. Kubie, L. S. (1962) The fallacious misuse of the concept of sublimation. PQ, 31.

533. Kubie, L. S. (1972) Personal communication.

534. Kubie, L. S. (1975) The language tools of psychoanalysis. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 2.

535. Labov, W. (1972) Language in the Inner City. Philadelphia: Univ. Penn. Press.

536. Lagache, D. (1953) Behavior and psychoanalytic experience In Drives. Affects, Behavior, ed. R. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

537. Langer, S. K. (1962) Problems and techniques of psychoanalytic validation and progress. In: Psychoanalysis as Science, ed. E. Pumplan-Mindlin. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press.

538. Langer, W. (1958) The next assignment. Amer. Imago, 15.

539. Langhlin, H. P. (1967) The Neurosis. Washington: Butterworth.

540. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la Psychoanalyse. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.

541. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1973) The Language of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

542. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1983) The Language of psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

543. Laseque, C. (1977) Les exhibitionnistes. L'Union Medicale, Froisieme Serie, 23.

544. Leaff, L. A. (1971) Affect versus feeling. JAPA, 19.

545. Leon, I. G. (1984) Psychoanalysis, Piaget and attachment. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.

546. Lerner, H. E. (1976) Parental Mislabeling of female genitals as a determinant of penis envy and learning inhibitions in women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

547. Levey, M. (1985) The concept structure in psychoanalysis. Annu. Psychoanal. 12—13.

548. Levy, D. (1983) Wittgenstein on the form of psychoanalytic interpretation. Int. Rev. Psycho-anal., 10.

549. Levy, S. T. (1984) Principles of Interpretaion. New York: Aronson.

550. Levy, S. T. (1984) Psychoanalytic perspectives on emptiness. JAPA, 32.

551. Levy, S. T. (1985) Empathy and psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 33.

552. Lewin, B. D. (1933) The body as phallus. PQ, 2.

553. Lewin, B. D. (1946) Sleep, the mouth, and the dream screen. PQ, 15.

554. Lewin, B. D. (1950) The Psychoanalysis of Elation. New York: Norton.

555. Lewin, B. D. (1953) Reconslde ration of the dream screen. PQ, 22.

556. Lewis, H. B. (1971) Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

557. Lichtenberg, J., Bornstein, M. & Silver, D., eds. (1984) Empathy, vols. 1—2. Hillsdale & London: Analytic Press.

558. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Kaplan, S. (1983) Reflections on Self Psychology. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

559. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Slap, J. W. (1973) Notes on the concept of splitting and defense mechanism of splitting of representations. JAPA, 21.

560. Lichtenstein, H. (1961) Identity and sexuality. JAPA, 9.

561. Lichtenstein, H. (1970) Changing implications of the concept of psychosexual development. JAPA, 18.

562. Lidz, T., Fleck, S. & Cornelison. A. R. (1965) Schizophrenia and the Family. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

563. Lifschutz, J. E. (1976) A critique of reporting and assessment in the training analysis. JAPA, 24.

564. Limentani, A. (1979) The significance of transsexualism in relation to some basic psychoanalytic concepts. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 6.

565. Loewald, H. W. (1951) Ego and reality. IJP, 32.

566. Loewald, H. W. (1959) The waning of the Oedipus complex. JAPA, 27.

567. Loewald, H. W. (1962) Internalization, separation, mourning, and the superego. PQ, 31.

568. Loewald, H. W. (1971) Some considerations on repetition and repetition compulsion. IJP, 52.

569. Loewald, H. W. (1973) On internalization. IJP, 54.

570. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951—72) Practice and Precept in Psycho analytic Technique. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1982.

571. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951) The problem of interpretation. PQ, 20.

572. Loewenstein, R. M. (1957) A contribution to the psychoanalytic theory of masochism. JAPA, 5.

573. Loewenstein, R. M., Newman, L. M., Schur, M. & Solnit, A. J., eds. (1966) Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

574. Lorand, S. (1950) Clinical Studies in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

575. Lowinger, J. (1976) Ego Development. San Francisco: Jossey Bass.

576. Luria, A. R. (1978) The human brain and conscious activity. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Shwarta & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1978, vol. 2.

577. Lustman, J. (1977) On splitting. PSOC, 32.

578. Lynd, H. M. (1961) On Shame and the Search for Identity New York: Science Editions.

579. Madow, Z. & Snow, L. H., eds. (1970) The Psychodynamic Implications of the Physiological Studies on Dreams. Springfield, III: Thomas.

580. Mahler, M. S. (1952) On child psychosis and schizophrenia. PSOC, 7.

581. Mahler, M. S. (1963) Thoughts and development and individuation. PSOC. 12.

582. Mahler, M. S. (1966) Notes on the development of basic moods: the depressive affect in psychoanalysis. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schuz & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

583. Mahler, M. S. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

584. Mahler, M. S. (1975) Discussion on Bernard L. Pacella's paper. JAPA, 23.

585. Mahler, M. S. (1975) On the current status of infantile neurosis. JAPA, 23.

586. Mahler, M. S. (1979) Selected Papers of Margaret S. Mahler, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.

587. Mahler, M. S. & Purer, M. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

588. Mahler, M. S. & Gosliner, B. J. (1955) On Symbiotic child psychosis. PSOC, 10.

589. Mahler, M. S., Pine, F. & Bergman, A. (1975) The Psychological Birth of the Human Infant. New York: Basic Books.

590. Mahony, P. (1979) The boundaries of free association. Psychoanal. Contemp. Thought, 2.

591. Malcove, L. (1975) The analytic situation (and Panel discussion). J. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 2.

592. Marcovitz, E. (1973) On confidentiality in psychoanalysis. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 23.

593. Marcus, I. M. & Francis, J. J. (1975) Masturbation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

594. Marty, P. & de M'Uzan, M. (1963) La pensйe opйratoire. Rev. Psychoanaltique, 27 suppl.

595. Masson, J. M. (1980) The Oceanic Feeling. Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company.

596. Masters, W. H. & Johnson, V. E. (1966) Human Sexual Response. Boston: Little, Brown.

597. McDaugall, J. (1984) The "dis-affected" patient. PQ, 53.

598. McDevitt, J. B. (1975) Separation-individuation and object constancy. JAPA, 23.

599. Meehl, P. E. (1962) Hedonic capacity. Bull. Menn. Clin., 39.

600. Meissner, W. H. (1978) The Paranoid Process. New York: Aronson.

601. Meissner, W. W. (1979) Internalization and object relations. JAPA, 27.

602. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Internalization in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

603. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Metapsychology: who needs it. JAPA, 29.

604. Meissner, W. W., Mack, J. E. & Semrad, E. V. (1975) Classical Psychoanalysis. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. A. M. Freedman, H. I. Kaplan & J. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

605. Menninger, W. (1943) Characterologic and symptomatic expressions related to the anal phase of psycho sexual development. PQ, 12.

606. Mesmer, Franz Anton (1965) The Nature of Hypnosis, ed. Ronald E. Shor and Martin T. Orne. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.

607. Metcalf, D. & Spitz, R. A. (1978) The transitional object. In: Grolnick et al. (1978).

608. Meyer, B. C. (1972) The contribution of psychoanalysis to biography. Psychoanal. Contemp. Sci., 1.

609. Meyer, J. (1982) The theory of gender identity disorders. JAPA, 30.

610. Meyer, J. (1985) Ego-dystonic homosexuality. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, 4th ed., ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

611. Meyer, J. (1985) Paraphilia. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore, Williams & Wilkins, 4th ed.

612. Michaels, R. & Gaeger, R. K. Adaptation. PMC. Forthcoming.

613. Milrod, D. (1982) The wished-for-self-image. PSOC, 37.

614. Modell, A. H. (1958) The Theoretical implications of hallucinatory experiences in schizophrenia. JAFA, 6.

615. Modell, A. H. (1965) Object Love and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

616. Modell, A. H. (1970) The transitional object and the creative act. PQ, 39.

617. Modell, A. H. (1975) The ego and the id. IJP, 56.

618. Money, J. & Green, R. (1969) Transsexualism and Sex Reassignment. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.

619. Monroe, R. R (1970) Episodic Behavior Disorders. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

620. Moore, B. E. (164) Frigidity. PQ. 33.

621. Moore, B. E. (1975) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.

622. Moore, B. E. (1975) Toward a clarification on the concept of narcissism. PSOC, 30.

623. Moore, B. E. (1976) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.

624. Moore, B. E. (1977) Psychic representation and female orgasm. In: Female Psychology, ed. H. P. Blum. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

625. Moore, B. E. & Fine, B. D., eds. (1967) A Glossary of Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts. New York: Amer. Psychoanal. Assn.

626. Moore, B. E. & Rubinfine, D. Z. (1969) The mechanism of denial. Kris Study Group Monographs, New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 3.

627. Moses, R. (1978) Adult psychic trauma. IJP, 59.

628. Murray, C. D. (1930) Psychogenic factors in the etiology of ulcerative colitis and bloody diarrhea. Amer. J. Med. Sci., 180.

629. Nagera, H., ed. (1966) Early Childhood Disturbances, the Infantile Neurosis, and the Adulthood Disturbances. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

630. Nagera, H. (1967) The concepts of structure and structuralization. PSOC, 22.

631. Nagera, H. (1969—71) Basic Psychoanalytic Concepts. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

632. Nagera, H. (1976) Obsessional Neuroses. New York: Aronson.

633. Natterson, J. M. (1980) The Dream in Clinical Practice. New York: Jason Aronson.

634. Nemiah, J. C. & Sifneos, P. E. (1970) Affect and fantasy in patients with psychosomatic disorders. In: Modern Trends in Psychosomatic Medicine, ed. O. W. Hill. London: Butterworths, vol. 2.

635. Neubaner, P. B. (1979) The role of insight in psychoanalysis JAPA, 27.

636. Neubaner, P. B. (1982) Rivalry, envy, and Jealousy. PSOC, 37.

637. Novick, J. (1982) Varieties of transference in the analysis of an adolescent. IJP, 42.

638. Novick, J. & Kelly, K. (1970) Projection and externalization. PSOC, 25.

639. Noy, P. Wollstein, S. & Kaplan-de-Nour, A. (1966) Clinical observations of the psychogenesis of impotence. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 39.

640. Nunberg, H. (1948) The synthetic function of the ego. In: Practice and Theory of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.

641. Nunberg, H. (1954) Evaluation of the results of psychoanalytic treatment. IJP, 35.

642. Nunberg, H. (1955) Principles of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

643. Ogden, T. (1982) Projective Identification and Psycho-therapeutic Technique. New York: Jason Aronson.

644. Olinick, S. Z. (1964) The negative therapeutic reaction. IJP, 45.

645. Olinick, S. Z. (1980) The Psychotheraputic Instrument. New York: Jason Aronson.

646. Ornston, D. G. (1978) On projection. PSOC, 33.

647. Ornston, D. G. (1982) Strachey's influence. IJP, 63.

648. Ornston, D. G. (1985a) Freud's conception is different from Strachey's. JAPA, 33.

649. Ornston, D. G. (1985b) The invention of "cathexes" and Strachey's strategy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 12.

650. Ornston, D. G. (1988) How standard is the "Standard Edition? In Freud in Exile, ed. E. Timns & N. Segal. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

651. Orr, D. W. (1954) Transference and countertransference. JAPA, 2.

652. Ostow, M. (1974) Sexual Deviation. New York: Quadrangle.

653. Pacella, B. (1975) Early ego development and the deja vu. JAPA, 23.

654. Panel (1957) Acting out and its relation to impulse disorders. M. Kanzer, reporter. JAPA, 5.

655. Panel (1958) Problems of identity. D. Z. Rubinfine, reporter. JAPA, 6.

656. Panel (1958) Technical aspects of regression during psychoanalysis. K. T. Calder, reporter. JAFA, 11.

657. Panel (1963) The concept of the id. E. Marcovitz, reporter. JAPA, 11.

658. Panel (1964) Depersonalization. W. A. Stewart, reporter. JAPA, 12.,.

659. Panel (1966) Clinical and theoretical aspects of "as-if" characters. J. Weiss, reporter. JAPA, 11.

660. Panel (1969) The theory of genital primacy in the light of ego psychology. M. Berezin, reporter. JAPA, 17.

661. Panel (1971) Action, acting out, and the symptomatic act. N. Actins, reporter. JAPA, 18.

662. Panel (1970) Psychoanalytic theory of affects. L. B. Lofgren, reporter. JAPA, 16.

663. Panel (1970) The development of the child's sense of his sexual identity. Virginia, L. Glower, reporter. JAPA, 18.

664. Panel (1970) The negative therapeutic reaction. S. L. Olinick, reporter. JAPA, 18.

665. Panel (1972) Levels of confidentiality in the psychoanalytic situation. A. S. Watson, reporter JAPA, 20.

666. Panel (1974) Toward a theory of affects. P. Castelneuvo-Tedesco, reporter. JAPA, 22. W.

667. Panel (1975) The analytic situation. S. T. Shapiro, reporter. J. Phila. Aasn. Psychoanal.,2.

668. Panel (1980) New directions in affect theory. E. P. Lester, reporter. JAPA, 30.

669. Panel (1981) Insight. K. H. Blacker, reporter. JAPA, 29.

670. Panel (1981) Masochism. W. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 29.

671. Panel (1982) Beyond lay analysis. H. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 30.

672. Panel (1983) Clinical aspects of character. M. Willick, reporter. JAPA, 31.

673. Panel (1983) Theory of character. S. M. Abend, reporter. JAPA, 31.

674. Panel (1984) The neutrality of the analyst in the analytic situation, R. J. Leider, reporter. JAPA, 32. (1985) Perspectives on the nature of psychic reality. E. Roughton, reporter. JAPA, 33.

675. Panel (1987) Toward the further understanding of homosexual women. A Wolfson, reporter. JAPA, 35.

676. Pao, P.-N. (1971) Elation, hypomania and mania. JAFA, 19.

677. Parens, H. (1979) The Development of Aggression in Early Childhood. New York: Jason Aronson.

678. Parens, H. (1980) Psychic development during the second and third years of life. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington: Nat. Inst. Health.

679. Parens, H. & Saul, L. J. (1971) Dependence in Man. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

680. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1974) The transsexual syndrome in males. Amer. J. Psychother., 28.

681. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1983) Psychoanalytic theories of gender identity. J. Amer. Acad. Psychoanal., 2.

682. Peterfreund, E. & Schwartz, J. T. (1971) Information, systems, and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

683. Peto, A. (1976) The etiological significance of the primal scene in perversions. PQ, 44.

684. Pfeffer, A. Z. (1984) Modes of obsessional thinking. Presented at the New York Psychoanalytic Society, October 23.

685. Piaget, J. (1937) The Construction of Reality in the Child. New York: Basic Books, 1954.

686. Piaget, J. (1962) Play, Dreams and Imitation in Childhood New York: Norton.

687. Piers, G. & Singer, M. B. (1953) Shame and Guilt. Springfield: Thomas; New ed., New York: Norton.

688. Pine, F. (1985) Developmental Theory and Clinical Process. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

689. Poland, W. S. (1984) On the analyst's neutrality. JAFA, 32.

690. Pollock, G. H. (1961) Mourning and adaptation. IJP, 42.

691. Pollock, G. H. (1978) Process and affect. IJP, 59.

692. Potamianau, A. (1985) The personal myth. PSOC, 40.

693. Provence, S. & Lipton, R. (1962) Infants in Institutions. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

694. Pulver, S. E. Symptomatology. PMC. Forthcoming.

695. Pulver, S. E. (1970) Narcissism. JAPA, 18.

696. Rado, S. (1949) An adaptational view of sexual behavior In Psychosexual Development in Health and Disease, ed. P. H. Hock & J. Lubin. New York: Grune & Stratton.

697. Rangell, L. Affects. PMC. Forthcoming.

698. Rangell, L. (1959) The nature of conversion. JAPA, 7.

699. Rangell, L. (1963) Structural problems in intrapsychic conflict. PSOC, 18.

700. Rangell, L. (1966) An overview of the ending of an analysis. In: Psychoanalysis in Americas, ed. R. E. Litman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

701. Rangell, L. (1968) A point of view on acting out. IJP, 49.

702. Rangell, L. (1981) From insight to change. JAPA, 29.

703. Rangell, L. (1981) Psychoanalysis and dynamic psychotherapy. PQ, 50.

704. Rangell, L. (1983) Defense and resistance in psychoanalysis and life. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).

705. Rangell, L. (1985) The object in psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 33.

706. Rank, O. (1909) The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. New York: Nerv. Ment. Dis. Monogr., 18.

707. Rank, O. (1924) The Trauma of Birth. New York: Robert Brunner, 1952.

708. Rapaport, D. (1942) Emotions and Memory. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1950.

709. Rapaport, D. (1960) The structure of Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, monogr. 6, New York: Int. Univ. Press.

710. Rapaport, D. & Gill, M. M. (1959) The points of view and assumptions of metapsychology. In: The Collected Papers of David Rapaport. New York: Basic Books, 1967.

711. Rapoport, A. (1955) The role of symbols in human behavior. Psychiatric Research Reports, vol. 2, ed. J. S. Gottlieb et al. Washington: Amer. Psychiat. Assn.

712. Rappaport, E. A. (1968) Beyond traumatic neurosis. IJP, 49.

713. Reich, A. (1951) On countertransference. In: Psychoanalytic Contributions. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1973.

714. Reich, A. (1953) Narcissistic object choice in women. JAPA, 1.

715. Reich, A. (1954) Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. JAPA, 2.

716. Reich, A. (1960) Pathologic forms of self-esteem regulation. PSOC, 15.

717. Reich, W. (1933) Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Press, 1949.

718. Reich, W. (1933) Some circumscribed character forms. In: Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Institute Press.

719. Reik, T. (1919) Ritual. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

720. Reiser, M. (1984) Mind, Brain and Body New York: Basic Books.

721. Richards, A. D. (1985) Isakower-like experience on the couch. PQ. 54.

722. Ricoeur, P. (1970) Freud and Philosophy. New Haven — Yale Univ. Press.

723. Ricoeur, P. (1976) Interpretation Theory. Forth Worth-Texas Christian Univ. Press.

724. Rinsley, D. B. (1982) Fairbairn's object relations and classical concepts of dynamics and structure. In: Borderline and Other Self Disorders' A Developmental and Object-Relations Respective New York: Jason Aronson.

725. Rioch, M. (1970) The work of W. R Bion on groups. Psychiatry, 33.

726. Ritvo, S. (1971) Late adolescence. PSOC, 18.

727. Ritvo, S. (1974) Current status of the concept of infantile neurosis. PSOC, 29.

728. Robbins, F & Sadow, L (1974) A developmental hypothesis of reality processing. JAPA, 22.

729. Rodman, F. R. (1987) Introduction In the Spontaneous Gesture — Selected Letters of D. W. Winnicott, ed. F. R. Rodman Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.

730. Roiphe, H. (1968) On an early genital phase. PSOC, 23.

731. Roiphe, H. & Galenson, E. (1981) Infantile Roots of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

732. Rose, G. (1978) The creativity of everyday life. In: Grolnick et al (1978).

733. Rose, H. (1928) A Handbook of Greek Mythology. London: Methuen.

734. Rosenblatt, A. D. & Thickstun, J T. (1970) A study of the concept of psychic energy. IJP, 51.

735. Rosenthal, S. M. (1968) The involutional depressive syndrome. Amer J. Psychiat., 124.

736. Ross, N. (1967) The "as-if" concept. JAPA, 15.

737. Ross, N. (1970) The primacy of genitality in the light of ego psychology. JAPA, 18.

738. Rothstein, A. (1983) The Structural Hypothesis. New York: Int., Univ. Press.

739. Roughton, R. Action and acting out. FMC. Forthcoming.

740. Rubinstein, B. B. (1972) On metaphor and related phenomena. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. A. R. Holt & E. Peterfreund., New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.

741. Rutter, M. (1972) Maternal Deprivation. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

742. Rycroft, C. (1968) A critical Dictionary of Psychoanalysis New York: Basic Books.

743. Sachs, D. M. (1979) On the relationship between psycho-analysis and psychoanalytic psychotherapy. Bull. Phila Assn. Psychoanal, 6.

744. Sachs, H. (1942) The Creative Unconscious Cambridge, Mass.: Sci. Art. Publishers.

745. Samuels, A. (1985) Jung and the Post-Jungians London — Routledge & Kegan Paul.

746. Sandler, J. (1960) On the concept of the superego. PSOC, 15.

747. Sandler, J., Dare, C. & Holder, A (1973) The negative therapeutic reaction. In: The Patient and the Analyst New York: Int. Univ. Press.

748. Sandler, J. & Freud, A. (1985) The Analysis of Defense. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

749. Sandler, J., Hodler, A. & Meers, D. (1963) The ego ideal and the ideal self. PSOC, 18.

750. Sandler, J., Kennedy, H & Tyson, R. L (1980) The Technique of Child Psychoanalysis. Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.

751. Sandler, J. & Rosenblatt, B. (1962) The concept of the representational world. PSOC, 17.

752. Sandler, J. & Sandier, A. M. (1978) On the development of object relationships and affects. IJP, 59.

753. Sarlin, C. N. (1962) Depersonalization and derealization. JAPA, 10.

754. Sarlin, C. N. (1970) The current status of the concept of genital primacy. JAPA. 18.

755. Sarnoff, C. A. (1978) Latency. New York: Aronson.

756. Saussure de, F. (1911) Course in General Linguistic. New York: McGraw Hill.

757. Schafer. R. (1968) Aspects of Internalization. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

758. Schafer. R. (1974) Problems in Freud's psychology of women. JAPA, 22.

759. Schafer. R. (1975) Psychoanalysis without psychodynamics. IJP, 56.

760. Schafer. R. (1976) A New Language for Psychoanalysis. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

761. Schafer. R. (1983) The Analytic Attitude. New York: Basic Books.

762. Schechner, R. & Schuman, M. (1976) Ritual, Play and Performance New York: Seabury Press.

763. Schlesinger, N. & Robbins, F. P. (1983) A Developmental View of the Psychoanalytic Process. New York; Int. Univ. Press.

764. Schneirla, T. C. (1959) An evolutionary and developmental theory of biphasic processes underlying approach and withdrawal. In: Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, ed. H. R. Jones. London: Univ. Nebraska Press.

765. Schur, M. (1955) Comments on the metapsychology of somatization. PSOC, 10.

766. Schur, M. (1966) The Id and the Regulatory Principles of Mental Functioning. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

767. Schuster. D. B. (1969) Bisexuality and body as phallus. PQ, 38.

768. Schwartz, H. J., ed. (1984) Psychotherapy of the Combat Veteran. New York: SP Medical and Scientific Books.

769. Segal, H. (1957) Notes on symbol formation. IJP, 39.

770. Segal, H. (1964) Introduction to the Work of Melanie Klein. London: Hogarth Press, 1973.

771. Segal, H. (1973) Introduction to the work of Melanie Klein. London: W. Heinemann.

772. Segal, H. (1981) The Work of Hanna Segal. New York: Jason Aronson.

773. Segal, H. (1986) Illumination of the dim, shadowy era. Sunday Times, London, May 11, 1986.

774. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1982) Psychoanalytic theories of aggression. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 2.

775. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1984) The end phase of analysis. JAPA, 32.

776. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1985) Change and integration in psychoanalytic developmental theory. In: New Ideas in Psychoanalysis, ed. C. F. Settlage & R. Brockbank. Hillsdale, N. J. Analytic Press.

777. Shapiro, T. (1979) Clinical Psycholinguistics. New York: Plenum Press.

778. Shapiro, T. (1984) On neutrality. JAPA, 32.

779. Shengold, L. (1967) The effects of overstimulation. IJP, 48.

780. Shopper, M. (1979) The (re)discovery of the vagina and the importance of the menstrual tampon. In: Female Adolescent Development, ed. M. Sugar. New York: Brunner/Mazel.

781. Sifneos, P. E. (1975) Problems of psychotherapy of patients with alexithymic characteristics and physical disease Psychother & Psychosom., 26.

782. Slap, J. & Saykin, J. (1984) On the nature and organization of the repressed. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 4.

783. Slovenko, R. (1973) Psychiatry and Law. Boston: Little, Brown.

784. Smith, J. H. (1976) Language and the genealogy of the absent object. In: Psychiatry and the Humanities, vol. 1, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven-Yale Univ. Press.

785. Smith, J. H. ed. (1978) Psychoanalysis and Language. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

786. Smith, W. R. (1894) The Religion of the Semites. New York: Meridian Library, 1956.

787. Socarides, C. W. (1963) The historical development of theoretical and clinical aspects of female homosexuality. JAPA, 11.

788. Socarides, C. W. (1970) A psychoanalytic study of the desire for sexual transformation ("transsexualism"). IJP, 51.

789. Socarides, C. W. (1978) Homosexuality. New York: Jason Aronson.

790. Socarides, C. W. (1982) Abdication fathers, Homosexual Sons. In: Father and Child, ed. S. H. Cath, A. R. Gurwitt & J. M. Ross. Boston: Little, Brown.

791. Solnit, A. J. & Ritvo, S. Instinct theory. PMC. Forthcoming.

792. Sophocles. The Oedipus Cycle, tr. D. Fitts & R. Fitzgerald. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1969.

793. Sours, J. A. (1974) The anorexia nervosa syndrome. IJP, 55.

794. Sours, J. A. (1980) Starving to Death in a Sia of Objects. New York: Aronson.

795. Spence, J. T. & Helmrich, R. L. (1978) Masculinity and Femininity. Austin and London: Univ. of Texas Press.

796. Sperber, D. (1974) Rethinking Symbolism. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.

797. Sperling, M. (1976) Anorexia nervosa. In: Psychosomatic Disorders in Childhood, ed. O. Sperling. New York: Aronson.

798. Spitz, R. A. (1945) Hospitalism. FSOC. 1.

799. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Anaclitic depression. PSOC, 2.

800. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Hospitalism: A follow-up report. PSOC, 2.

801. Spitz, R. A. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psychol. Monagr. 34.

802. Spitz, R. A. (1955) The primal cavity. PSOC, 10.

803. Spitz, R. A. (1957) No and Yes. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

804. Spitz, R. A. (1959) A Genetic Field Theory of Ego Formation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

805. Spitz, R. A. (1965) The First Year of Life. New York:Int. Univ. Press.

806. Spitz, R. A. & Wolf, K. M. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psycholol. Monogr., 34.

807. Spruiell, V. The self. PMC. Forthcoming.

808. Stamm, J. L. (1962) Altered ego states allied to the depersonalization. JAPA, 10.

809. Stein, M. (1971) The principle of multiple function. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 21.

810. Stekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.

811. Sterba, R. E. (1936—37) Hardwцrterbuch der Psychoanalyse. Vienna: Int. Psychoanal. Verlag.

812. Stern, D. N. (1974) The goal and structure of mother-infant play. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 13.

813. Stern, D. N. (1984) Affect attunement. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.

814. Stern, D. N. (1985) The Interpersonal World of the Infant New York: Basic Books.

815. Stevens, A. (1982) Archetype. London: Rouledge & Kegan Paul.

816. Stoller, R. J. (1971) The term "transvestism". Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 24.

817. Stoller, R. J. (1972) The "bedrock" of masculinity and femininity: bisexuality. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 26.

818. Stoller, R. J. (1974) Hostility and mystery in perversion. IJP, 55.

819. Stoller, R. J. (1975) Sex and Gender, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.

820. Stoller, R. J. (1976) Primary femininity. JAPA, 24 (5).

821. Stoller, R. J. (1982) Hear miss. In: Eating, Sleeping, and Sexuality, ed. M. Zalea. New York: Brunner/ Mazel.

822. Stoller, R. J. (1985) Observing the Erotic Imagination. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

823. Stolorow, R. (1984) Self psychology — a structural psychology. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

824. Stolorow, R. Transference. PMC. Forthcoming.

825. Stone, L. (1954) The widening scope of indications for psychoanalysis. JAPA, 2.

826. Stone, L. (1961) The Psychoanalytic Situation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

827. Stone, L. (1967) The psychoanalytic situation and transference. JAPA, 15.

828. Stone, L. (1971) Reflections on the psychoanalytic concept of aggression. FQ, 40.

829. Stone, L. (1973) On resistance to the psychoanalytic process. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. B. B. Rubinstein. New York: Macmillan, vol. 2.

830. Stone, M. H. (1980) Borderline Syndromes. New York: McGrow Hill.

831. Strachey, J. (1934) The nature of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis. IJP, 15.

832. Strachey, J. (1962) The emergence of Freud's fundamental hypothesis. SE, 3.

833. Strachey, J. (1963) Obituary (Joan Riviere). IJP, 44.

834. Strachey, J. (1966) General preface. SE, 1.

835. Swank, R. L. (1949) Combat exhaustion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 109.

836. Szekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.

837. Taylor, G. J. (1977) Alexithymia and countertranceference. Psychother & Psychosom., 28.

838. Ticho, E. (1972) Termination of psychoanalysis. PQ, 41.

839. Tolpin, M. (1970) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 25.

840. Tolpin, M. (1971) On the beginnings of a cohesive self. PSOC. 26.

841. Tolpin, M. & Kohut, H. (1980) The disorders of the self. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington, B. C.: U. S. Dept. Health and Human Services.

842. Turkle, S. (1986) A review of Grosskurth, P.: Molanie Klein. New York: Times Books, Review, May 18, 1986.

843. Tyson, P. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.

844. Tyson, P. (1982) A developmental line of gender identity, gender role, and choice of love object. JAPA, 30.

845. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.

846. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. The psychoanalitic theory of development. PMC. Forthcoming.

847. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. (1984) Narcissism and superego development. JAPA, 34.

848. Tyson, R. & Sundler, J. (1971) Problems in the selection of patients for psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 44.

849. Valenstein, A. F. (1979) The concept of "classical" psycho-analysis. JAPA. 27. (suppl.).

850. Volkan, V. D. (1981) Linking Objects and Linking Phenomena. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

851. Waelder, R. (1930) The principle of multiple function. PQ, 5.

852. Waelder, R. (1962) Book review of Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy, ed. S. Hook. JAPA, 10.

853. Waelder, R. (1962) Psychoanalysis scientific method, and philosophy. JAPA, 10.

854. Waelder, R. (1963) Psychic determinism and the possibility of prediction. PQ, 32.

855. Waelder, R. (1967) Trauma and the variety of extraordinary challenges. In: Fuest (1967).

856. Waelder, R. (1967) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety: forty years later. PQ, 36.

857. Waldhorn, H. F. (1960) Assessment of analyzability. PQ, 29.

858. Waldhorn, H. F. & Fine, B. (1971) Trauma and symbolism. Kris Study Group monogr. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

859. Wallace, E. R. (1983) Freud and Anthropology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

860. Wallerstein, R. Reality. PMC. Forthcoming.

861. Wallerstein, R. (1965) The goals of psychoanalysis. JAPA, 13.

862. Wallerstein, R. (1975) Psychotherapy and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

863. Wallerstein, R. (1983) Defenses, defense mechanisms and the structure of the mind. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).

864. Wallerstein, R. (1988) One psychoanalysis or many? IJP, 69.

865. Wangh, M. (1979) Some psychoanalytic observations on boredom. IJP, 60.

866. Weinshel, E. M. (1968) Some psychoanalytic considerations on moods. IJP, 51.

867. Weinshel, E. M. (1971) The ego in health and normality. JAPA, 18.

868. Weisman, A. D. (1972) On Dying and Denying. New York: Behavioral Publications.

869. Weinstock, H. J. (1962) Successful treatment of ulcerative colitis by psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Psychoanal. Res., 6.

870. Welmore, R. J. (1963) The role of grief in psychoanalysis. IJP. 44.

871. Werner, H. & Kaplan, B. (1984) Symbol Formation. Hillsdale N. J.: Lawrence Eribaum.

872. White. R. W. (1963) Ego and Reality in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, 3.

873. Whitman, R. M. (1963) Remembering and forgetting dreams in psychoanalysis. JAPA, 11.

874. Wiedeman, G. Sexuality. PMC. Forthcoming.

875. Wiedeman, G. (1962) Survey of psychoanalytic literature on overt male homosexuality. JAPA, 10.

876. Wieder, H. (1966) Intellectuality. PSOC, 21.

877. Wieder, H. (1978) The psychoanalytic treatment of preadolescents In Child Analysis and Therapy, ed. J. Glenn. New York Aronson.

878. Willick, M. S. Defense. PMC. Forthcoming.

879. Wilson, C. P. (1967) Stone as a symbol of teeth. PQ, 36.

880. Wilson, C. P Hohan, C. & Mintz, I. (1983) Fear of Being Fat. New York: Aronson.

881. Wilson, C. P. S Mintz, I. (1982) Abstaining and bulimic anorexics. Primary Care, 9.

882. Wilson, E. O. (1978) On Human Nature. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

883. Winnicott, C. (1978) D. W. W.: a reflection. In: Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.

884. Winnicott, D. W. (1953) Transitional object and transitional phenomena. In: Collected Papers. New York Basic Books, 1958.

885. Winnicott, D. W. (1956) Primary maternal preoccupation. In: Winnicott (1958).

886. Winnicott, D. W. (1958) Collected Papers. New York: Basic Books, Inc.

887. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) Ego distortions in terms of true and false self. In: The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.

888. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) The theory of the parent-infant relationship. In: Winnicott (1965).

889. Winnicott, D. W. (1965) The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

890. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Playing and Reality. New York: Basic Books.

891. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Therapeutic Consultations in Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.

892. Winnicott, D. W. (1977) The Piggle. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

893. Winson, J. (1985) Brain and Psyche. New York: Anchor Press.

894. Wolf, E. S. (1976) Ambience and abstinence. Annu. Psycho-anal., 4.

895. Wolf, E. S. (1980) On the developmental line of self-object relations. In: Advances in Self Psychology, ed. A. Goldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

896. Wolf, E. S. (1983) Empathy and countertransference. In: The Future of Psychoanalysis, ed. A. Coldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

897. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Disruptions in the psychoanalytic treatment of disorders of the self. In: Kohut's Legacy, ed. P. Stepansky & A. Coldberg, Hillsdale, H. J.: Analytic Press, 1984.

898. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Selfobject relations disorders. In: Character Pathology, ed. M. Zales. New York: Bruner/Mazel.

899. Wolf, E. S. & Trosman, H. (1974) Freud and Popper-Lynkeus. JAPA, 22.

900. Wolfenstein, M. (1966) How is mourning possible? PSOC, 21.

901. Wolman, B. B. ed. (1977) The International Encyclopedia of Psychiatry, Psychology, Psychoanalysis, and Neurology. New York: Aesculapius.

902. Wolpert, E. A. (1980) Major affective disorders. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. I. Kaplan, A. M. Freedman & B. J. Saddock. Boston: Williams & Wilkins, vol. 2.

903. Wurmser, L. (1977) A defense of the use of metaphor in analytic theory formation. PQ, 46.

904. Wurmser, L. (1981) The Mask of Shame. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.

905. Zetzel, E. R. (1956) Current concepts of transference. TJP, 37.

Словарь психоаналитических терминов и понятий > БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ
9 passer

passer [pαse]

━━━━━━━━━

1. intransitive verb

2. transitive verb

3. reflexive verb

━━━━━━━━━

➭ TABLE 1

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► passer is conjugated with être unless it has an object, when the auxiliary is avoir.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Lorsque passer fait partie d'une locution comme passer sous le nez de qn, reportez-vous à l'autre mot.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

1. <

   a. (d'un endroit à un autre) to go

• l'autobus vient de passer the bus has just gone past

• passer en courant to run past

• faire passer les piétons to let the pedestrians cross

• la balle n'est pas passée loin the bullet didn't miss by much

• où passe la route ? where does the road go?

► passer à ( = passer par, aller à)

la Seine passe à Paris the Seine flows through Paris

• si nous passions au salon ? shall we go into the sitting room?

• passer à table to sit down to eat

• passer à l'ennemi to go over to the enemy

• passer d'un extrême à l'autre to go from one extreme to the other► passer après

• le confort, ça passe après comfort is less important► passer avant

• le travail passe avant tout work comes first► passer dans

• les camions ne passent pas dans notre rue lorries don't go along our street

• passer dans les mœurs to become the custom

• passer dans la langue to enter the language

• l'alcool passe dans le sang alcohol enters the bloodstream► passer derrière to go behind

► passer devant to go in front of

• passer devant la maison de qn to go past sb's house

• je passe devant vous pour vous montrer le chemin I'll go in front to show you the way

• passez donc devant ! you go first!

• passer devant Monsieur le maire to get married

• il est passé devant le conseil de discipline he came up before the disciplinary committee► passer par to go through

• pour y aller, je passe par Amiens I go there via Amiens

• par où êtes-vous passé ? (pour venir ici) which way did you come? ; (pour aller ailleurs) which way did you go?

• pour téléphoner, il faut passer par le standard you have to go through the switchboard to make a call

• il est passé par des moments difficiles he's been through some hard times

• passer par un lycée technique to go through technical college

• nous sommes tous passés par là we've all been through that

• il faudra bien en passer par là there's no way round it

• une idée m'est passée par la tête an idea occurred to me

• ça fait du bien par où ça passe ! (inf) that's just what the doctor ordered! (inf)► passer sous to go under

• il est passé sous l'autobus he was run over by the bus

• l'air passe sous la porte there's a draught from under the door► passer sur to go over ; ( = ignorer) to ignore

• passons sur les détails let's not worry about the details

• et je passe sur la saleté du lieu ! not to mention how dirty the place was!► laisser passer [+ air, lumière] to let in ; [+ personne, procession] to let through ; [+ erreur, occasion] to miss

• nous ne pouvons pas laisser passer ça we cannot let this pass

   b. ( = faire une halte rapide) passer au bureau to call in at the office

• passer chez un ami to call in at a friend's

• je ne fais que passer (chez qn) I can't stay long ; (dans une ville) I'm just passing through

• le facteur est passé the postman has been

► passer + infinitif

• passer prendre qn to call for sb

• passer chercher qn to call for sb

• passer voir qn to call on sb

• puis-je passer te voir en vitesse ? can I pop round?► en passant ( = sur le chemin) on the way ; ( = dans la conversation) in passing

• j'irai le voir en passant I'll call in and see him on the way

• il l'a dit en passant he mentioned it in passing

• il aime tous les sports, du football à la boxe en passant par le golf he likes all sports, from football to golf to boxing

   c. (Automobiles) les vitesses passent mal the gears are stiff

• passer en première to go into first

• passer en marche arrière to go into reverse

   d. ( = franchir un obstacle) [véhicule] to get through ; [cheval, sauteur] to get over

• ça passe ? (en manœuvrant) have I got enough room?

   e. ( = s'écouler) [temps] to go by

• comme le temps passe ! how time flies!

   f. ( = être digéré) to go down

• ça ne passe pas [repas] I've got indigestion

   g. ( = être accepté) [demande, proposition] to be accepted

• je ne pense pas que ce projet de loi passera I don't think this bill will be passed

• il est passé de justesse à l'examen he only just passed the exam

• il est passé dans la classe supérieure he's moved up to the next class (Brit) he's been promoted to the next grade (US)

• l'équipe est passée en 2^e division the team have moved up to the second division

• ça passe ou ça casse it's make or break time

   h. ( = devenir) to become

• passer directeur to become director

   i. ( = être montré) [film, émission, personne] to be on

• passer à la radio to be on the radio

• passer à la télévision to be on television

   j. ( = disparaître) [douleur] to pass ; [orage] to blow over ; [beauté, couleur] to fade ; [colère] to subside ; [mode] to die out

• faire passer à qn l'envie de faire qch to cure sb of doing sth

• cela fera passer votre rhume that will help get rid of your cold

• le plus dur est passé the worst is over

• il voulait être pompier mais ça lui est passé he wanted to be a fireman but he grew out of it

   k. (Cards) to pass

   l. (locutions) qu'il soit menteur, passe encore,... he may be a liar, that's one thing,...

► passer pour

• il pourrait passer pour un Allemand you could take him for a German

• il passe pour intelligent he's supposed to be intelligent

• se faire passer pour to pass o.s. off as

• tu veux me faire passer pour un idiot ! do you want to make me look stupid?► y passer (inf)

on a eu la grippe, tout le monde y est passé we've all had flu

• toute sa fortune y est passée he spent all his fortune on it

• si elle veut une promotion, il faudra bien qu'elle y passe (sexuellement) if she wants to be promoted, she'll have to sleep with the boss► passons let's say no more about it

2. <

   a. ( = franchir) [+ frontière] to cross ; [+ porte] to go through

• passer la douane to go through customs

• passer une rivière à la nage to swim across a river

   b. ( = donner, transmettre) to give ; [+ consigne, message] to pass on

• passer qch à qn to give sth to sb

• passe-moi une cigarette give me a cigarette

• passer le ballon à qn to pass the ball to sb

• tu fais passer pass it round

• il m'a passé un livre he's lent me a book

• je vous passe M. Duroy [standard] I'm putting you through to Mr Duroy ; ( = je lui passe l'appareil) here's Mr Duroy

• passer qch en fraude to smuggle sth

• passer sa mauvaise humeur sur qn to take one's bad temper out on sb

   c. ( = mettre) [+ vêtement] to put on

• passer la tête à la porte to poke one's head round the door

   d. ( = dépasser) [+ gare, maison] to pass

• tu as passé l'âge you're too old

• il ne passera pas la nuit he won't last the night

   e. ( = omettre) [+ mot, ligne] to leave out

• passer son tour to miss one's turn

• et j'en passe ! and that's not all!

   f. ( = permettre) passer un caprice à qn to humour sb

• on lui passe tout [+ bêtises] he gets away with anything ; [+ désirs] he gets everything he wants

• passez-moi l'expression if you'll pardon the expression

   g. [+ examen] to take

• passer son permis (de conduire) to take one's driving test

• passer une visite médicale to have a medical

   h. [+ temps, vacances] to spend

• passer sa vie à faire to spend one's life doing

• j'ai passé la soirée chez Luc I spent the evening at Luc's

• ça fait passer le temps it passes the time

   i. [+ film, diapositives] to show ; [+ disque] to play

   j. [+ commande] to place

• passer un accord avec qn to reach an agreement with sb

• passer un marché avec qn to do a deal with sb

   k. (à la passoire) to sieve ; (au mixer) to blend

   l. (locutions) passer la serpillière dans la cuisine to wash the kitchen floor

• passer le balai dans une pièce to sweep a room

• passer l'aspirateur dans une pièce to vacuum a room

• passer une couche de peinture sur qch to give sth a coat of paint

• passe-toi de l'eau sur le visage splash your face with water

• qu'est-ce qu'il lui a passé comme savon ! (inf) he gave him a really rough time! (inf)

3. <

► se passer

   a. ( = avoir lieu) to happen

• qu'est-ce qui s'est passé ? what happened?

• que se passe-t-il ? what's going on?

• tout s'est bien passé everything went off smoothly

• ça s'est mal passé it turned out badly

• ça ne se passera pas comme ça ! I won't stand for that!

   b. ( = se mettre à soi-même) elle s'est passé de la crème solaire sur les épaules she put some sun cream on her shoulders

• se passer les mains sous l'eau to rinse one's hands

   c. (se transmettre) [+ ballon] to pass to each other ; [+ notes de cours, livre, plat] to pass around

   d. ( = finir) il faut attendre que ça se passe you'll have to wait till it's over

   e. ► se passer de [+ chose] to do without ; [+ personne] to manage without

• je peux me passer de ta présence I can manage without you around

• on peut se passer d'aller au théâtre we can do without going to the theatre

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

+1! La traduction la plus courante de passer n'est pas to pass ; passer un examen se traduit par to take an exam.

* * *
pɑse
1.

verbe transitif

1) ( franchir) to cross [fleuve, frontière]; to go through [porte, douane]; to get over [obstacle]

ils ont fait passer la rivière au troupeau — they took the herd across the river

il m'a fait passer la frontière — he got me across the border

2) ( faire franchir)

passer quelque chose à la douane — to get something through customs

3) ( dépasser) to go past, to pass

quand vous aurez passé le feu, tournez à droite — turn right after the lights

j'ai passé l'âge — I'm too old

le malade ne passera pas la nuit — the patient won't last the night

4) ( mettre)

passer le doigt sur la table — to run one's finger over the table-top

passer la tête à la fenêtre — to stick one's head out of the window

elle m' a passé le bras autour des épaules — she put her arm around my shoulders

5) ( transmettre) to pass [objet] (à to); to pass [something] on [consigne, maladie] (à to); ( prêter) (colloq) to lend ( à quelqu'un to somebody); ( donner) (colloq) to give ( à quelqu'un to somebody)

fais passer la nouvelle à tes amis — pass the news on to your friends

passer sa colère sur ses collègues — to take one's anger out on one's colleagues

6) ( au téléphone)

tu peux me passer Chris? — can you put Chris on?

attends, je te la passe — hold on, here she is, I'll put her on

je vous le passe — ( sur un autre poste) I'm putting you through

pourriez-vous me passer le poste 4834? — could you put me through to extension 4834 please?

7) ( se présenter à) to take, to sit [examen scolaire, test]; to have [visite médicale, entretien]

faire passer un test à quelqu'un — to give somebody a test

c'est moi qui fais passer l'oral de français aux nouveaux — I'm taking the new pupils for the French oral

8) ( réussir) to pass [examen, test]

9) ( dans le temps) to spend [temps] ( à faire doing)

nous avons passé de bons moments ensemble — we've had some good times together

dépêche-toi, on ne va pas y passer la nuit! — (colloq) hurry up, or we'll be here all night!

10) ( pardonner)

elle leur passe tout — she lets them get away with murder

il passe tous ses caprices à sa fille — he indulges his daughter's every whim

passez-moi l'expression — if you'll pardon the expression

11) ( omettre) to skip [mot, page, paragraphe]

je vous passe les détails — I'll spare you the details

j'en passe et des meilleures — (colloq) ( après énumération) and so on and so forth, I could go on

12) ( utiliser)

passer un chiffon sur les meubles — to go over the furniture with a cloth

passer un coup de fer sur une chemise — to give a shirt a quick iron

passer l'aspirateur dans le salon — to hoover® GB ou vacuum the lounge

13) ( étendre)

passer un peu de baume sur une brûlure — to dab some ointment on a burn

passer une couche de peinture sur quelque chose — to give something a coat of paint

14) ( soumettre)

passer quelque chose à la flamme — to hold something over a flame

qu'est-ce qu'elle nous a passé! — (colloq) she really went for us! (colloq)

15) ( à travers une grille) to filter [café]; to strain [jus, sauce]; to purée [légumes]

16) ( enfiler) to slip [something] on [vêtement, anneau]; to slip into [robe]

ils ont essayé de me passer la camisole — they tried to put me in a straitjacket

17) ( faire jouer) to play [disque, cassette audio]; ( projeter) to show [film, diapositives, cassette vidéo]; ( diffuser) to place [annonce]

18) ( signer) to sign [contrat]; to enter into [accord]; to place [commande]; to pass [loi, décret]

passer un marché — (colloq) to make a deal

19) Automobile ( enclencher)

passer la troisième/la marche arrière — to go into third gear/into reverse

20) Jeux

passer son tour — to pass

2.

verbe intransitif

1) ( parcourir son chemin) [personne, animal, véhicule, ballon] to go past ou by, to pass

passer entre — to pass between

nous sommes passés près du lac — we went past the lake

passer sur un pont — to go over a bridge

l'autobus vient juste de passer — the bus has just gone

le facteur n'est pas encore passé — the postman hasn't come ou been yet

je suis passé à côté du monument — I passed the monument

nous sommes passés près de chez toi — we were near your house

passer à pied/à bicyclette — to walk/to cycle past

un avion est passé — a plane flew overhead

il est passé en courant — he ran past

le ballon est passé tout près des buts — the ball narrowly missed the goal

2) (se trouver, s'étendre)

la route passe à côté du lac — the road runs alongside the lake

ils ont fait passer la route devant chez nous — they built the road in front of our house

ligne qui passe par les centres de deux cercles — line that goes through the centres [BrE] of two circles

en faisant passer une ligne par ces deux villes — drawing a line through these two towns

3) ( faire un saut)

je ne fais que passer — I've just popped in GB ou dropped by for a minute

quand je suis passé au marché — when I went down to the market

il est passé déposer un dossier — he came to drop off a file

passer dans la matinée — to call in the morning GB, to come over in the morning

passe nous voir plus souvent! — come and see us more often!

passer prendre quelqu'un/qch — to pick somebody/sth up

4) ( se rendre) to go

les contrebandiers sont passés en Espagne — the smugglers have crossed into Spain

passez derrière moi — follow me

il est passé devant moi — ( dans une queue) he pushed in front of me

passer devant une commission — to come before a committee

5) ( aller au-delà) to get through

il est passé au rouge — he went through the red lights

il n'a pas attendu le feu vert pour passer — he didn't wait for the lights to turn green

il m'a fait signe de passer — he waved me on

vas-y, ça passe! — go on, there's plenty of room!

laisser passer une ambulance — to let an ambulance through

le volet laisse passer un peu de lumière — the shutter lets in a chink of light

la cloison laisse passer le bruit — the partition doesn't keep the noise out

passer par-dessus bord — to fall overboard

il est passé par la fenêtre — ( par accident) he fell out of the window; ( pour entrer) he got in through the window

il est passé sous un train — he was run over by a train

passer derrière la maison — to get round GB ou around US the back of the house

6) ( transiter)

passer par — [personne] lit to pass ou go through; fig to go through

nous sommes passés par Édimbourg — we went via Edinburgh

passer par quelqu'un pour faire quelque chose — to go through somebody to do

passer par de rudes épreuves — to go through the mill

passer par une rue — to go along a street

passer au bord de la faillite — to come very close to bankruptcy

la formation par laquelle il est passé — the training (that) he had

il dit tout ce qui lui passe par la tête — he always says the first thing that comes into his head

je ne sais jamais ce qui te passe par la tête — I never know what's going on in your head

une idée m'est passée par la tête — an idea occurred to me

qu'est-ce qui lui est passé par la tête? — what was he/she thinking of?

un sourire passa sur ses lèvres — he/she smiled briefly

des reptiles à l'homme, en passant par le singe — from reptiles to man, including apes

7) (colloq) ( avoir son tour)

il accuse le patron, ses collègues, bref, tout le monde y passe — he's accusing the boss, his colleagues - in other words, everyone in sight

que ça te plaise ou non, il va falloir y passer — whether you like it or not, there's no alternative

on ne peut pas faire autrement que d'en passer par là — there is no other way around it

je sais, j'en suis déjà passé par là — I know all about that, I've been there (colloq)

8) ( négliger)

je préfère passer sur ce point — I'd rather not dwell on that point

il est passé sur les détails — he didn't go into the details

si l'on passe sur les frais de déplacement — if we ignore the travel expenses

passons! — ( injonction) let's hear no more about it!

passer à côté d'une question — ( involontairement) to miss the point

laisser passer quelque chose — ( délibérément) to overlook something

laisser passer une occasion — to miss an opportunity

laisser passer plusieurs fautes — ( par inadvertance) to let several mistakes slip through

9) ( ne pas approfondir)

notons en passant que — we should note in passing that

soit dit en passer — incidentally

10) (être admis, supporté) [aliment, repas] to go down; [commentaires, discours, critiques] to go down well ( auprès de with); [loi, candidat] to get through; [attitude, pensée] to be accepted

ce doit être le concombre qui passe mal — it must be the cucumber

prends un peu de cognac, ça fait passer! — have a drop of brandy, it's good for the digestion

vos critiques sont mal passées — your criticism went down badly

ils n'ont jamais pu faire passer leurs idées — they never managed to get their ideas accepted

que je sois critiqué, passe encore, mais calomnié, non! — criticism is one thing, but I draw the line at slander

avec lui, la flatterie, ça ne passe pas — flattery won't work with him

passer au premier tour — Politique to be elected in the first round

passer dans la classe supérieure — to move up to the next year ou grade US

(ça) passe pour cette fois — (colloq) I'll let it go this time

11) ( se déplacer)

passer de France en Espagne — to leave France and enter Spain

passer de la salle à manger au salon — to move from the dining room to the lounge

passer à l'ennemi — to go over to the enemy

passer sous contrôle de l'ONU — to be taken over by the UN

passer sous contrôle ennemi — to fall into enemy hands

passer de main en main — to be passed around

passer constamment d'un sujet à l'autre — to flit from one subject to another

passer de la théorie à la pratique — to put theory into practice

leur nombre pourrait passer à 700 — their number could reach 700

passer à un taux supérieur — to go up to a higher rate

faire passer quelque chose de 200 à 300 — to increase something from 200 to 300

12) ( être pris)

passer pour un imbécile — to look a fool

il passe pour l'inventeur de l'ordinateur — he's supposed to have invented computers

il pourrait passer pour un Américain — he could be taken for an American

il veut passer pour un grand homme — he wants to be seen as a great man

faire passer quelqu'un/qch pour exceptionnel — to make somebody/sth out to be exceptional

se faire passer pour malade — to pretend to be ill

se faire passer pour mort — to fake one's own death

il se fait passer pour mon frère — he passes himself off as my brother

13) ( disparaître) [douleur, événement] to pass

quand l'orage sera or aura passé — lit when the storm is over; fig when the storm dies down

ça passera — ( sa mauvaise humeur) it'll pass; ( ton chagrin) you'll get over it

la première réaction passée — once we/they calmed down

nous avons dû attendre que sa colère soit passée — we had to wait for his/her anger to subside

passer de mode — to go out of fashion

cette mode est vite passée — that fashion was short-lived

faire passer à quelqu'un l'envie de faire — to cure somebody of the desire to do

je vais leur faire passer l'envie de tirer sur ma sonnette! — I'll teach them to ring my bell!

ce médicament fait passer les maux d'estomac — this medicine relieves stomach ache

cette mauvaise habitude te passera — it's a bad habit you'll grow out of

14) (apparaître, être projeté, diffusé) [artiste, groupe] ( sur une scène) to be appearing; (à la télévision, radio) to be on; [spectacle, film] to be on; [cassette, musique] to be playing

15) ( être placé)

passer avant/après — ( en importance) to come before/after

la santé passe avant tout — health comes first

il fait passer sa famille avant ses amis — he puts his family before his friends

16) (colloq) ( disparaître)

où étais-tu (encore) passé? — where (on earth) did you get to?

où est passé mon livre? — where has my book got to?

17) ( s'écouler) [temps] to pass, to go by

deux ans ont passé — two years have passed

je ne vois pas le temps passer — I don't know where the time goes

le week-end a passé trop vite — the weekend went too quickly

18) ( se mettre à) to turn to

passons aux choses sérieuses — let's turn to serious matters

passer à l'étape suivante — to move on to the next stage

passons à autre chose — let's change the subject

nous allons passer au vote — let's vote now

passer à l'offensive — to take the offensive

19) ( être transmis)

passer de père en fils — to be handed down from father to son

l'expression est passée dans la langue — the expression has become part of the language

ça finira par passer dans les mœurs — it'll eventually become common practice

il a fait passer son émotion dans la salle — he transmitted his emotion to the audience

20) ( être promu) to be promoted to

être passé maître dans l'art de faire — to be a past master at doing

elle est passée maître dans l'art de mentir — she's an accomplished liar

21) ( être dépensé) [argent, somme] to go on ou in ou into; [produit, matière] to go into

22) (colloq) ( mourir)

y passer — to die

si tu continues à conduire comme ça, tu vas finir par y passer — if you keep driving like that, you'll kill yourself

on y passera tous, mais le plus tard sera le mieux — we've all got to go sometime, the later the better

23) ( se décolorer) [teinte, tissu] to fade

passer au soleil — to fade in the sun

24) ( filtrer) [café] to filter

faire passer la soupe — to put the soup through a sieve

25) ( changer de vitesse)

passer en troisième/marche arrière — to go into third/reverse

la troisième passe mal or a du mal à passer — third gear is a bit stiff

26) Jeux (au bridge, poker) to pass

3.

se passer verbe pronominal

1) ( se produire) to happen

tout se passe comme si l'euro avait été dévalué — it's as if the euro had been devalued

2) ( être situé) to take place

la scène se passe au Viêt Nam — the scene is set in Vietnam

3) ( se dérouler) [opération, examen, négociations] to go

tout s'est passé très vite — it all happened very fast

ça va mal se passer pour toi — you're going to be in trouble

ça ne se passera pas comme ça! — I won't leave it at that!

4) ( s'écouler) [période] to go by, to pass

deux ans se sont passés depuis — that was two years ago

attendons que ça se passe — let's wait till it's over

nos soirées se passaient à regarder la télévision — we spent the evenings watching television

5) ( se dispenser)

se passer de — [personne] to do without [objet, activité, personne]; to go without [repas, nourriture, sommeil]

se passer de commentaires — to speak for itself

ne pas pouvoir se passer de faire — not to be able to help doing

6) ( se mettre)

se passer la langue sur les lèvres — to run one's tongue over one's lips

se passer la main sur le front — to put a hand to one's forehead

7) ( l'un à l'autre)

ils se sont passé des documents — they exchanged some documents

nous nous sommes passé le virus — we caught the virus from each other

* * *
pɒse
1. vi

1) (= aller) to go, to pass, to pass by, to go by

passer au salon — to go through to the sitting room

passer par — to go through

Ils sont passés par Paris. — They went through Paris.

passez devant! — go in front!

passez par ici! — go this way!

passer à table — to sit down to eat

2) (= faire une halte rapide) [facteur] to come, to call, (pour rendre visite) to call in, to drop in

Je passerai chez vous ce soir. — I'll call in this evening., I'll drop in this evening.

passer prendre qn — to come and collect sb

en passant — in passing

Je lui ai dit en passant que j'allais me marier. — I told him in passing that I was getting married.

3) CARTES to pass

4)

passe encore de le penser, mais de le dire! — it's one thing to think it, but to say it!

passons! — let's say no more about it!

passer sur qch [faute, détail inutile] — to pass over sth

5) (= s'écouler) [temps, jours] to go by, to pass

6) (= disparaître) [douleur] to pass, to go away, [mode] to die out, [couleur, papier] to fade

faire passer à qn le goût de qch [homme] — to cure sb of his taste for sth, [femme] to cure sb of her taste for sth

7) (= franchir un obstacle, traverser) [personne] to get through, [courant, air, lumière] to get through, [liquide, café] to go through

faire passer [message] — to get over, to get across

laisser passer [air, lumière, personne] — to let through, [occasion] to miss, [erreur] to overlook

Il m'a laissé passer. — He let me through.

8) (= être digéré, avalé) to go down

9) ÉDUCATION, [personne] to move up (to the next class)

10) (= être diffusé) [film, émission] to be on

passer à la télévision — to be on TV

"Titanic" passe à la télé ce soir. — "Titanic" is on TV tonight.

Mon père passe à la radio demain soir. — My father's on the radio tomorrow night.

11) (autres locutions)

passer à [ennemi, opposition] — to go over to

passer aux aveux — to confess, to make a confession

passer avant qch/qn fig — to come before sth/sb

passer dans les mœurs — to become the custom

passer dans l'usage — to become normal usage

passer en seconde AUTOMOBILES — to change into second

passer pour; Il passe pour riche. — He is thought to be rich.

il passait pour avoir — he was said to have

faire passer qn/qch pour — to make sb/sth out to be

2. vt

1) (= franchir) [frontière, rivière] to cross, [douane] to go through

Nous avons passé la frontière belge. — We crossed the Belgian border.

faire passer qch dans qch — to get sth into sth

faire passer qch par qch — to get sth through sth

2) (= transmettre, donner)

passer qch à qn — to pass sth to sb, to give sb sth

Passe-moi le sel, s'il te plaît. — Pass me the salt, please.

je vous passe M. Cousin (au téléphone) — I'm putting you through to Mr Cousin

passer qch en fraude (= faire entrer) — to smuggle sth in, (= faire sortir) to smuggle sth out

passer la parole à qn — to hand over to sb

3) [temps, journée] to spend

Elle a passé la journée à ne rien faire. — She spent the day doing nothing.

Ils passent toujours leurs vacances au Danemark. — They always spend their holidays in Denmark.

4) (= subir) [examen] to sit, to take, [visite médicale] to have

Gordon a passé ses examens la semaine dernière. — Gordon took his exams last week.

5) (= mettre) [vêtement] to slip on

passer la main par la portière — to stick one's hand out of the door

passer la seconde AUTOMOBILES — to change into second

6) (= faire passer) [thé, soupe] to strain

passer qch dans qch — to put sth into sth

passer qch par qch — to put sth through sth

passer l'aspirateur — to hoover

7) (= jouer) [film] to show, [disque, CD] to play, to put on

On passe "Le Kid" au cinéma cette semaine. — They're showing "The Kid" at the cinema this week.

8) (= conclure) [marché] to agree on, [accord] to reach

9) (= tolérer)

passer qch à qn — to let sb get away with sth

et j'en passe! — and that's not all!

10) (= devenir)

passer président — to become president

* * *

passer verb table: aimer

A vtr

1 ( franchir) to cross [fleuve, pont, frontière, col]; to go through [porte, douane]; to get over [haie, obstacle]; ils ont fait passer la rivière au troupeau they took the herd across the river; il m'a fait passer la frontière he got me across the border;

2 ( faire franchir) passer qch à la douane to get sth through customs; passer qch en fraude or contrebande to smuggle sth; passer qn en fraude ( vers l'intérieur) to smuggle sb in; ( vers l'extérieur) to smuggle sb out; ⇒ gauche;

3 ( dépasser) to go past, to pass; quand vous aurez passé le feu, tournez à droite turn right after the lights; passer la barre des dix euros to pass the ten-euro mark; on a passé l'heure it's too late; j'ai passé l'âge I'm too old; le malade ne passera pas la nuit the patient won't last the night;

4 ( mettre) passer le doigt sur la table to run one's finger over the table-top; passer la tête à la fenêtre to stick one's head out of the window; elle m'a passé le bras autour des épaules she put her arm around my shoulders; elle m'a passé la main dans les cheveux she ran her fingers through my hair;

5 ( transmettre) to pass [objet] (à to); to pass [sth] on [consigne, maladie] (à to); ( prêter)○ to lend (à qn to sb); ( donner)○ to give (à qn to sb); passer le ballon au gardien de but to pass the ball to the goalkeeper; passe-moi le sel pass me the salt; passe le vin à ton père pass your father the wine; faites passer le plat entre vous pass the dish around; fais passer la bonne nouvelle à tes amis pass the good news on to your friends; elle a attrapé la grippe et l'a passée à son mari she caught flu and gave it to her husband; il m'a passé son vélo○ ( prêté) he lent me his bike; ( donné) he gave me his bike; il m'a passé son rhume he's given me his cold;

6 ( au téléphone) tu peux me passer Chris? can you put Chris on?; attends, je te la passe hold on, here she is, I'll put her on; je vous le passe ( sur un autre poste) I'm putting you through; pourriez-vous me passer le poste 4834/le service de traduction? could you put me through to extension 4834/the translation department, please?; il est sorti, je vous passe sa secrétaire he's out, I'll put you through to his secretary;

7 ( se présenter à) to take, to sit [examen scolaire, test]; to have [visite médicale, entretien]; passer son permis de conduire to take one's driving test; faire passer un test à qn to give sb a test; c'est moi qui fais passer l'oral de français aux nouveaux I'm taking the new pupils for the French oral;

8 ( réussir) to pass [examen, test];

9 ( dans le temps) to spend [temps, jour, vie, vacances] (à faire doing); passer une nuit à l'hôtel to spend a night at a hotel; nous avons passé de bons moments ensemble we've had some good times together; dépêche-toi, on ne va pas y passer la nuit○! hurry up, or we'll be here all night!; passer sa colère sur son chat/ses collègues to take one's anger out on the cat/one's colleagues;

10 ( pardonner) passer qch à qn to let sb get away with sth; il ne me passe rien he doesn't let me get away with anything; elle leur passe tout she lets them get away with murder; passez-lui ses écarts de langage excuse his/her strong language; il passe tous ses caprices à sa fille he indulges his daughter's every whim; passez-moi l'expression/le terme if you'll pardon the expression/the word;

11 ( omettre) to skip [mot, page, paragraphe]; je vous passe les détails I'll spare you the details; j'en passe et des meilleures ( après énumération) and so on and so forth, I could go on;

12 ( utiliser) passer un chiffon humide sur les meubles to go over the furniture with a damp cloth; passer un coup de fer sur une chemise to give a shirt a quick press; n'oublie pas de passer l'aspirateur dans le salon don't forget to hoover® GB ou vacuum the lounge;

13 ( étendre) en passant un peu de cire, les rayures disparaîtront if you go over it with a bit of wax, the scratches will disappear; passer un peu de baume sur une brûlure to dab some ointment on a burn; passer une couche de peinture sur qch to give sth a coat of paint;

14 ( soumettre) passez le plat au four put the dish in the oven; passer la pointe d'une aiguille à la flamme to hold the point of a needle over a flame; passer le plancher à la cire to put some wax on the floor; passer qch à l'eau ( pour rincer) to give sth a rinse; ( pour obtenir une réaction) to soak sth briefly in water; qu'est-ce qu'elle nous a passé○! she really went for us○!; ⇒ peigne;

15 ( à travers une grille) to filter [café]; to strain [jus de fruit, sauce]; to purée [légumes]; passer des légumes au moulin à légumes to purée vegetables;

16 ( enfiler) to slip [sth] on [vêtement, anneau]; to slip into [robe]; ils ont essayé de me passer la camisole they tried to put me in a straitjacket;

17 ( faire jouer) to play [disque, cassette audio]; ( projeter) to show [film, diapositives, cassette vidéo]; ( diffuser) to place [annonce];

18 ( signer) to sign [contrat]; to enter into [accord]; to place [commande]; to pass [loi, décret]; passer un marché○ to make a deal;

19 Compta ( entrer) to enter, to post spéc [somme, dépense];

20 Aut ( enclencher) to go into [vitesse]; passer la troisième/la marche arrière to go into third gear/into reverse;

21 Jeux ( renoncer à) passer son tour to pass.

B vi

1 ( parcourir son chemin) [personne, animal, véhicule, ballon] to go past ou by, to pass; passer entre to pass between; regarder passer les trains to watch the trains go past ou by; nous sommes passés devant le palais/près du lac we went past the palace/the lake; passer sous/sur un pont to go under/over a bridge; l'autobus vient juste de passer the bus has just gone; le facteur n'est pas encore passé the postman hasn't been yet; quand passe le prochain car pour Caen? when is the next coach GB ou bus for Caen?; je suis passé à côté de lui/du monument I passed him/the monument; nous sommes passés près de chez toi ce matin we were near your house this morning; passer à pied/à cheval/en voiture/à bicyclette to walk/ride/drive/cycle past; un avion est passé a plane flew past overhead; il est passé en courant/boitant he ran/limped past; j'ai renversé le vase en passant I knocked over the vase as I went by; en passant, achète du lait buy some milk while you're out; le ballon est passé tout près des buts the ball narrowly missed the goal;

2 (se trouver, s'étendre) la route passe à côté du lac the road runs alongside the lake; le ruisseau passe derrière la maison the stream runs behind the house; ils ont fait passer la route devant chez nous/près de l'église/derrière le village they built the road in front of our house/near the church/behind the village; ligne qui passe par les centres de deux cercles line that connects the centres^GB of two circles; en faisant passer une ligne par ces deux villes drawing a line through these two towns;

3 ( faire un saut) je ne fais que passer I've just popped in GB ou dropped by for a minute; quand je suis passé au marché when I went down to the market; quand je suis passé à l'école when I dropped by the school; quand je suis passé chez lui when I called in to see him GB, when I dropped by his place; passer à la banque to call in at the bank GB, to drop by the bank; il est passé déposer un dossier he came to drop off a file; il est passé quelqu'un pour toi someone was looking for you; je passerai un de ces jours I'll drop by one of these days; passer dans la matinée [plombier, représentant] to call in the morning GB, to come over in the morning; passe nous voir plus souvent! come and see us more often!; passer prendre qn/qch to pick sb/sth up; je passerai te prendre à six heures I'll pick you up at six; je passerai prendre le gâteau dans une heure I'll pick up the cake in an hour;

4 ( se rendre) to go; passez au guichet numéro 3 go to counter 3; passons au salon let's go into ou through to the lounge; les contrebandiers sont passés en Espagne the smugglers have crossed into Spain; passez derrière moi, je vous montrerai le chemin follow me, I'll show you the way; il est passé devant moi, il m'est passé devant○ ( dans une queue) he pushed in front of me; passer à la visite médicale to go for a medical examination; passer devant une commission to come before a committee;

5 ( aller au-delà) to get through; tu ne passeras pas, c'est trop étroit you'll never get through, it's too narrow; on ne peut pas passer à cause de la neige we can't get through because of the snow; impossible de passer tant il y avait de monde you couldn't get through, there were so many people; il est passé au rouge he went through the red lights; il n'a pas attendu le feu vert pour passer he didn't wait for the lights to turn green; il m'a fait signe de passer he waved me on; il a fait passer la vieille dame devant lui he let the old lady go first; vas-y, ça passe! ( à un automobiliste) go on, there's plenty of room!; laisser passer qn to let sb through; laisser passer une ambulance to let an ambulance through; le volet laisse passer un peu de lumière the shutter lets in a chink of light; la cloison laisse passer le bruit the partition doesn't keep the noise out; passer par-dessus bord to fall overboard; il est passé par la fenêtre ( par accident) he fell out of the window; ( pour entrer) he got in through the window; il est passé sous un train he was run over by a train; nous n'avons pas pu faire passer l'armoire par la porte we couldn't get the wardrobe through the door; à cause des travaux, on ne peut pas passer derrière la maison because of the road works, we can't get round GB ou around US the back of the house; ⇒ caravane, casser;

6 ( transiter) passer par [personne] lit to pass ou go through; fig to go through; nous sommes passés par Édimbourg we went via Edinburgh; ça ira plus vite en passant par la Belgique it'll be quicker to go via Belgium; la manifestation passera dans cette avenue the demonstration will come along this avenue; passer par qn pour faire qch to do sth through sb; passer par de rudes épreuves to go through the mill, to have a rough time; passer par l'opératrice to go through the operator; passer par une rue to go along a street; passer par l'escalier de service to use the service stairs; nous sommes passés par une agence matrimoniale we met through a marriage bureau; il est passé par tous les stades de la formation he went through the various different stages of training; passer au bord de la faillite to come very close to bankruptcy; il est passé par une très bonne école he went to a very good school; la formation par laquelle il est passé the training (that) he had; il dit tout ce qui lui passe par la tête he always says the first thing that comes into his head; je ne sais jamais ce qui te passe par la tête I never know what's going on in your head; une idée m'est passée par la tête an idea occurred to me; mais qu'est-ce qui lui est passé par la tête? what on earth was he/she thinking of?; ça fait du bien par où ça passe○! [aliment, boisson] I needed that!; un éclair de malice passa dans ses yeux his/her eyes gleamed with mischief, he/she had a mischievous glint in his/her eyes; un sourire passa sur ses lèvres he/she smiled for a second; en passant par including; des reptiles à l'homme, en passant par le singe from reptiles to man, including apes; ⇒ maire;

7 ○( avoir son tour) il accuse le patron, ses collègues, le cuisinier, bref, tout le monde y passe he's accusing the boss, his colleagues, the cook-in other words, everyone in sight; le rock, le blues, la musique classique, tout y passe rock, blues, classical music, you name it; que ça te plaise ou non, il va falloir y passer whether you like it or not, there's no alternative; la nouvelle secrétaire va y passer aussi the new secretary will get it as well; on ne peut pas faire autrement que d'en passer par là there is no other way around it; je sais, j'en suis déjà passé par là I know all about that, I've been there○;

8 ( négliger) passer sur to pass over [question, défaut, erreur]; je préfère passer sur ce point pour l'instant I'd rather not dwell on that point for the moment; il est or a passé sur les détails he didn't go into the details; si l'on passe sur les frais de déplacement if we ignore the travel expenses; passons (là-dessus)! ( injonction) let's hear no more about it!; ( pardon) let's say no more about it!; passer à côté d'une question ( volontairement) to sidestep a question; ( involontairement) to miss the point; laisser passer qch ( délibérément) to let sth pass, to overlook sth; ( par inadvertance) to let sth slip through, to overlook sth; laisser passer une occasion, passer à côté d'une occasion to miss an opportunity, to let an opportunity slip ou go by; laisser passer quelques erreurs par gentillesse to overlook a few errors out of soft-heartedness; on ne peut pas laisser passer une telle erreur we cannot let a mistake like that through; le réviseur a laissé passer plusieurs fautes the proofreader let several mistakes slip through; il leur laisse passer tous leurs caprices he indulges their every whim;

9 ( ne pas approfondir) en passant in passing; notons en passant que we should note in passing that; en passant, il a ajouté que in passing, he added that; soit dit en passer incidentally;

10 (être admis, supporté) [aliment, repas] to go down; [commentaires, discours, critiques] to go down well (auprès de with); [loi, règlement, mesure] to get through; [attitude, pensée, doctrine] to be accepted; [candidat] to get through; je ne me sens pas bien, ce doit être le concombre qui passe mal I don't feel well, it must be the cucumber; prends un peu de cognac, ça fait passer! have a drop of brandy, it's good for the digestion; vos critiques sont mal passées/ne sont pas passées your criticism went down badly/didn't go down well; ils n'ont jamais pu faire passer leur réforme/leurs idées they never managed to get their reform through/their ideas accepted; que je sois critiqué, passe encore, mais calomnié, non! criticism is one thing, but I draw the line at slander; avec lui, la flatterie, ça ne passe pas flattery won't work with him; passer au premier tour Pol to be elected in the first round; passer dans la classe supérieure to move up to the next year ou grade US; (ça) passe pour cette fois○ this time, I'll let it go;

11 ( se déplacer) passer de France en Espagne to leave France and enter Spain; passer de la salle à manger au salon to move from the dining room to the lounge; passer à l'ennemi to go over to the enemy; passer dans le camp adverse to go over to the other side; passer sous contrôle de l'ONU/de l'État to be taken over by the UN/the government; passer sous contrôle ennemi to fall into enemy hands; passer de main en main to be passed around; passer constamment d'un sujet à l'autre to flit from one subject to another; passer d'un amant à un autre to go from one lover to the next; passer de l'opulence à la misère to go from extreme wealth to extreme poverty; passer de la théorie à la pratique to put theory into practice; leur nombre pourrait passer à 700 their number could reach 700; passer à un taux supérieur/inférieur to go up to a higher rate/down to a lower rate; faire passer qch de 200 à 300 to increase sth from 200 to 300; faire passer qch de 300 à 200 to decrease sth from 300 to 200; expression passée en proverbe expression that has become a proverb;

12 ( être pris) passer pour un imbécile/pour être une belle ville to be generally thought of as stupid/as a beautiful town (auprès de by); passer pour un génie to pass as a genius; son excentricité passe pour de l'intelligence his/her eccentricity passes for intelligence; il passe pour l'inventeur de l'ordinateur he's supposed to have invented computers; passer pour quelqu'un d'autre to be taken for someone else; il pourrait passer pour un Américain he could be taken for an American; il veut passer pour un grand homme he wants to be seen as a great man; faire passer qn/qch pour exceptionnel/exemplaire to make sb/sth out to be exceptional/a model of perfection; se faire passer pour malade to pretend to be ill; se faire passer pour mort to fake one's own death; il se fait passer pour mon frère he passes himself off as my brother; se faisant passer pour un agent d'assurance by passing himself off as ou by impersonating an insurance salesman; il m'a fait passer pour un imbécile he made me look like a fool;

13 ( disparaître) [douleur, événement] to pass; quand l'orage sera or aura passé lit when the storm is over; fig when the storm dies down; ça passera ( sa mauvaise humeur) it'll pass; ( ton chagrin) you'll get over it; la première réaction passée, il a été possible de faire once we/they calmed down it was possible to do; nous avons dû attendre que sa colère soit passée we had to wait for his/her anger to subside; passer de mode [vêtement, style, chanson, expression] to go out of fashion; cette mode est vite passée or a vite passé that fashion was short-lived; faire passer à qn l'envie or le goût de faire to cure sb of the desire to do; les sales gosses, je vais leur faire passer l'envie or l'habitude de tirer sur ma sonnette! those damn kids, I'll teach them to ring my bell!; ce médicament fait passer les maux d'estomac this medicine relieves stomach ache; cette mauvaise habitude te passera it's a bad habit you'll grow out of; ça lui passera avant que ça me reprenne○ it won't last;

14 (apparaître, être projeté, diffusé) [artiste, groupe] ( sur une scène) to be appearing; (à la télévision, radio) to be on; [spectacle, film] to be on; [cassette, musique] to be playing; mon ami passe à la télévision ce soir my friend is on television tonight; les films portugais qui passent à la télévision/au Rex/à Paris the Portuguese films (that are) on television/on at the Rex/on in Paris;

15 ( être placé) passer avant/après ( en importance) to come before/after; la santé passe avant tout health comes first; il fait passer sa famille avant ses amis he puts his family before his friends;

16 ○( disparaître) où étais-tu (encore) passé? where (on earth) did you get to?; où est passé mon livre/le chat? where has my book/the cat got to?;

17 ( s'écouler) [temps] to pass, to go by; deux ans ont passé depuis l'événement two years have passed since it happened; le temps a passé, et les gens ont oublié time has passed and people have forgotten; je ne vois pas le temps passer I don't know where the time goes; le week-end a or est passé trop vite the weekend went too quickly;

18 ( se mettre à) to turn to; passons aux choses sérieuses let's turn to serious matters; nous pouvons passer à l'étape suivante we can move on to the next stage; passons à autre chose let's change the subject; nous allons passer au vote let's vote now; passer à l'offensive to take the offensive;

19 ( être transmis) passer de père en fils/de génération en génération/à ses héritiers to be handed down from father to son/from generation to generation/to one's heirs; l'expression est passée dans la langue the expression has become part of the language; ça finira par passer dans les mœurs it'll eventually become common practice; il a fait passer son émotion dans la salle he transmitted his emotion to the audience;

20 ( être promu) to be promoted to; il est passé général he's been promoted to general; elle est passée maître dans l'art de mentir she's an accomplished liar;

21 ( être dépensé) [argent, somme] to go on ou in ou into; [produit, matière] to go into; la moitié de mon salaire passe en remboursement de mes dettes half my salary goes on paying off my debts; toutes mes économies y sont passées○ all my savings went into it;

22 ○( mourir) y passer to die; si tu continues à conduire comme ça, tu vas finir par y passer if you keep driving like that, you'll kill yourself; on y passera tous, mais le plus tard sera le mieux we've all got to go sometime, the later the better;

23 ( se décolorer) [teinte, tissu] to fade; passer au soleil to fade in the sun;

24 ( filtrer) [café] to brew; faire passer la soupe to put the soup through the vegetable mill;

25 ( changer de vitesse) passer en troisième/marche arrière to go into third/reverse; la troisième passe mal or a du mal à passer third gear is a bit stiff; passer de seconde en troisième to go from second into third;

26 Jeux (au bridge, poker) to pass.

C se passer vpr

1 ( se produire) to happen; ça s'est passé en Chine/à Pékin/le matin/au bon moment it happened in China/in Beijing/in the morning/at the right time; il ne se passe jamais rien dans ce village nothing ever happens in this village; que se passe-t-il?, qu'est-ce qui se passe? what's happening, what's going on?; tout se passe comme si le dollar avait été dévalué it's as if the dollar was devalued;

2 ( être situé) to take place; la scène se passe au Viêt Nam/dans les années trente/de nos jours the scene is set in Vietnam/in the thirties/in the present day;

3 ( se dérouler) [opération, examen, négociations] to go; comment s'est passée la réunion? how did the meeting go?; tout s'est bien passé everything went well; ça s'est mal passé it didn't go well; la réunion s'est très mal passée the meeting went very badly; tout s'est passé très vite it all happened very fast; ça va mal se passer pour toi si tu continues! you're going to be in trouble if you carry on GB ou continue doing that!; ça ne se passera pas comme ça! I won't leave it at that!;

4 ( s'écouler) [période] to go by, to pass; il s'est passé deux ans depuis, deux ans se sont passés depuis that was two years ago; il ne se passe guère de jour (sans) qu'elle ne trouve à se plaindre hardly a day goes by without her finding something to complain about; attendons que ça se passe let's wait till it's over; nos soirées se passaient à regarder la télévision we spent the evenings watching television; ⇒ jeunesse;

5 ( se dispenser) se passer de [personne] to do without [objet, activité, personne]; to go without [repas, nourriture, sommeil]; nous nous sommes passés de voiture we did without a car; nous nous passerons de lui we'll do without him; je me passerais bien de tes remarques I can do without your comments; se passer de commentaires to speak for itself; ne pas pouvoir se passer de faire not to be able to help oneself from doing; se passer des services de qn to do without sb's services;

6 ( se mettre) se passer la langue sur les lèvres/la main dans les cheveux to run one's tongue over one's lips/one's fingers through one's hair; se passer la main sur le front to put a hand to one's forehead;

7 ( l'un à l'autre) ils se sont passé des documents they exchanged some documents; nous nous sommes passé le virus we caught the virus from each other.

[pase] verbe intransitif (auxiliaire être)

A.[EXPRIME UN DÉPLACEMENT]

1. [se déplacer - personne, véhicule] to pass (by), to go ou to come past

regarder passer les coureurs to watch the runners go past

passer à: passer à droite/gauche to go right/left

passer au-dessus de: l'avion est passé au-dessus de la maison the plane flew over the house

passer dans: pour empêcher les poids lourds de passer dans le village to stop lorries from driving ou going through the village

passer devant quelque chose to go past something

passe devant si tu ne vois pas

a. [devant moi] go in front of me if you can't see

b. [devant tout le monde] go to the front if you can't see

passer sous: passer sous une échelle to go under a ladder

passer sous une voiture [se faire écraser] to get run over (by a car)

passer sur: passer sur un pont to go over ou to cross a bridge

des péniches passaient sur le canal barges were going past ou were sailing on the canal

[fugitivement]

j'ai vu un éclair de rage passer dans son regard I saw a flash of anger in his eyes

un sourire passa sur ses lèvres a smile played about her lips, she smiled briefly

elle dit tout ce qui lui passe par la tête she says the first thing that comes into her head

qu'est-ce qui a bien pu lui passer par la tête? whatever was he thinking of?

ne faire que passer: le pouvoir n'a fait que passer entre leurs mains they held power only briefly

2. [s'écouler - fluide] to flow, to run

il y a de l'air qui passe sous la porte there's a permanent draught coming under the door

3. [emprunter un certain itinéraire]

si vous passez à Paris, venez me voir come and see me if you're in Paris

passer par: le voleur est passé par la fenêtre the burglar got in through the window

passe par l'escalier de service use the service stairs

[fleuve, route] to go, to run

le tunnel passera sous la montagne the tunnel will go under the mountain

le pont passe au-dessus de l'avenue the bridge crosses the avenue

4. MATHÉMATIQUES to pass

soit une droite passant par deux points A et B given a straight line between two points A and B

5. [sur un parcours régulier - démarcheur, représentant] to call ; [ - bateau, bus, train] to come ou to go past

le facteur n'est pas encore passé the postman hasn't been yet

le facteur passe deux fois par jour the postman delivers ou comes twice a day

le bus passe toutes les sept minutes there's a bus every seven minutes

le bateau/train est déjà passé the boat/train has already gone ou left

le prochain bateau passera dans deux jours the next boat will call ou is due in two days

6. [faire une visite] to call

passer chez quelqu'un to call at somebody's place

j'ai demandé au médecin de passer I asked the doctor to call (in) ou to come ou to visit

j'essaierai de passer dans la soirée I'll try and call in the evening

je ne fais que passer I'm not stopping

(suivi de l'infinitif)

passer voir quelqu'un to call on somebody

je passerai te chercher I'll come and fetch you

7. [franchir une limite] to get through

ne laissez passer personne don't let anybody through

il est passé au rouge he went through a red light

ça passe ou ça casse it's make or break (time)

8. [s'infiltrer] to pass

passer dans le sang to pass into ou to enter the bloodstream

la lumière passe à travers les rideaux the light shines through the curtains

le café doit passer lentement [dans le filtre] the coffee must filter through slowly

9. [aller, se rendre] to go

où est-il passé? where's he gone (to)?

où sont passées mes lunettes? where have my glasses got ou disappeared to?

passons à table let's eat

passons au salon let's go through to the living room

passer de Suisse en France to cross over ou to go from Switzerland to France

passer à l'ennemi to go over to the enemy

10. CHASSE to pass, to go ou to come past

B.[EXPRIME UNE ACTION]

1. [se soumettre à]

passer à to go for

passer au scanner to go for a scan

ce matin, je suis passé au tableau I was asked to explain something at the blackboard this morning

y passer (familier) : je ne veux pas me faire opérer — il faudra bien que tu y passes, pourtant! I don't want to have an operation — you're going to have to!

avec lui, toutes les femmes du service y sont passées he's had all the women in his department

tout le monde a cru que tu allais y passer everybody thought you were a goner

2. [être accepté] to pass

elle est passée à l'écrit mais pas à l'oral she got through ou she passed the written exam but not the oral

j'ai mangé quelque chose qui ne passe pas I've eaten something that won't go down

sa dernière remarque n'est pas passée (figuré) his last remark stuck in my throat

ton petit discours est bien passé your little speech went down well ou was well received

la deuxième scène ne passe pas du tout the second scene doesn't work at all

le film passe mal sur le petit écran/en noir et blanc the film just isn't the same on TV/in black and white

passe (encore): l'injurier, passe encore, mais le frapper! it's one thing to insult him, but quite another to hit him!

3. [être transmis] to go

la ferme est passée de père en fils depuis cinq générations the farm has been handed down from father to son for five generations

la carafe passa de main en main the jug was passed around

la locution est passée du latin à l'anglais the phrase came ou passed into English from Latin

4. [entrer] to pass

c'est passé dans le langage courant it's passed into ou it's now part of everyday speech

c'est passé dans les moeurs it's become standard ou normal practice

5. [être utilisé, absorbé] to go

tout son salaire passe dans la maison all her salary goes on the house

y passer: les deux bouteilles y sont passées both bottles were drunk

toutes ses économies y passent all her savings go towards ou into it

6. POLITIQUE [être adopté - projet de loi, amendement] to pass, to be passed

la loi est passée the law was passed

[être élu - député] to be elected, to get in

si les socialistes passent if the socialists get in ou are elected

7. CINÉMA & THÉÂTRE to be on, to be showing

sa dernière pièce passe au Galatée her latest play is on at the Galatée

RADIO & TÉLÉVISION

les informations passent à 20 h the news is on at 8 pm

passer à la radio [émission, personne] to be on the radio ou the air

passer à la télévision

a. [personne] to be ou to appear on television

b. [film] to be on television

8. DROIT [comparaître]

passer devant le tribunal to come up ou to go before the court

passer en correctionnelle ≃ to go before the magistrate's court

l'affaire passera en justice le mois prochain the case will be heard next month

9. JEUX to pass

C.[EXPRIME UN CHANGEMENT D'ÉTAT]

1. [accéder - à un niveau]

passer dans la classe supérieure to move up to the next form (UK) ou grade (US)

passer en seconde ÉDUCATION to move up to the fifth form (UK) ou to tenth grade (US)

il est passé au grade supérieur he's been promoted

2. [devenir] to become

il est passé ailier he plays on the wing now

passer professionnel to turn professional

3. [dans des locutions verbales]

passer à [aborder]: passons à l'ordre du jour let us turn to the business on the agenda

passer à l'action to take action

passer de... à [changer d'état]: passer de l'état liquide à l'état gazeux to pass ou to change from the liquid to the gaseous state

quand on passe de l'adolescence à l'âge adulte when you pass from adolescence to adulthood

la production est passée de 20 à 30/de 30 à 20 tonnes output has gone (up) from 20 to 30/(down) from 30 to 20 tonnes

passer du français au russe to switch from French to Russian

comment êtes-vous passé du cinéma au théâtre? how did you move ou make the transition from the cinema to the stage?

il passe d'une idée à l'autre he jumps ou flits from one idea to another

4. AUTOMOBILE

passer en troisième to change ou go into third (gear)

la seconde passe mal second gear is stiff

D.[EXPRIME UNE ÉVOLUTION DANS LE TEMPS]

1. [s'écouler - temps] to pass, to go by

la journée est passée agréablement the day went off ou passed pleasantly

comme le temps passe! how time flies!

2. [s'estomper - douleur] to fade (away), to wear off ; [ - malaise] to disappear ; [ - mode, engouement] to die out ; [ - enthousiasme] to wear off, to fade ; [ - beauté] to fade, to wane ; [ - chance, jeunesse] to pass ; [ - mauvaise humeur] to pass, to vanish ; [ - rage, tempête] to die down ; [ - averse] to die down, to stop

mon envie est passée I don't feel like it anymore

cette habitude lui passera avec l'âge he'll grow out of the habit

faire passer: ce médicament fait passer la douleur très rapidement this medicine relieves pain very quickly

3. [s'altérer - fruit, denrées] to go off (UK), to spoil, to go bad

[se faner - fleur] to wilt

[pâlir - teinte]

le papier peint a passé au soleil the sun has faded the wallpaper

4. (auxiliaire avoir) (vieilli) [mourir]

il a passé cette nuit he passed on ou away last night

————————

[pase] verbe transitif (auxiliaire avoir)

A.[EXPRIME UN DÉPLACEMENT]

1. [traverser - pont, col de montagne] to go over (inseparable), to cross ; [ - écluse] to go through (inseparable)

passer une rivière à la nage to swim across a river

passer un ruisseau à gué to ford a stream

2. [franchir - frontière, ligne d'arrivée] to cross

3. [dépasser - point de repère] to pass, to go past (inseparable)

passer l'arrêt de l'autobus [le manquer] to miss one's bus stop

passer le cap Horn to (go) round Cape Horn, to round the Cape

quand on passe les 1 000 mètres d'altitude when you go over 1,000 metres high

l'or a passé les 400 dollars l'once gold has broken through the $ 400 an ounce mark

4. [transporter] to ferry ou to take across (separable)

5. [introduire]

passer de la drogue/des cigarettes en fraude to smuggle drugs/cigarettes

6. [engager - partie du corps] to put

passer son bras autour de la taille de quelqu'un to put ou to slip one's arm round somebody's waist

je n'arrive pas à passer ma tête dans l'encolure de cette robe my head won't go through the neck of the dress

il a passé la tête par l'entrebâillement de la porte he poked his head round the door

7. [faire aller - instrument] to run

passer un peigne dans ses cheveux to run a comb through one's hair

passer une éponge sur la table to wipe the table

passer un chiffon sur les meubles to dust the furniture

passer l'aspirateur to vacuum, to hoover (UK)

passer le balai to sweep up

passe le balai dans l'escalier give the stairs a sweep, sweep the stairs

8. ÉQUITATION [haie] to jump, to clear

9. SPORT [franchir - obstacle, haie] to jump (over)

passer la barre à deux mètres to clear the bar at two metres

passer tous les obstacles (figuré) to overcome ou to surmount all the obstacles

[transmettre - ballon] to pass

[dépasser - coureurs] to overtake, to pass

B.[EXPRIME UNE ACTION]

1. [se soumettre à - permis de conduire] to take ; [ - examen] to take, to sit (UK) ; [ - entretien] to have ; [ - scanner, visite médicale] to have, to go for (inseparable)

la voiture doit passer un contrôle technique the car has to go for its MOT

2. (vieilli) [réussir - examen] to pass ; [ - épreuve éliminatoire] to get through (inseparable)

il a passé l'écrit, mais attendons l'oral he's passed the written exam, but let's see what happens in the oral

3. [omettre] to miss ou to leave out (separable), to omit

je passe toutes les descriptions dans ses romans I miss out ou I skip all the descriptions in her novels

4. [tolérer]

elle lui passe tout she lets him get away with anything

passez-moi l'expression/le mot if you'll pardon the expression/excuse the term

5. [soumettre à l'action de]

passer les parquets à l'encaustique to polish the floors

passer des légumes au mixeur to put vegetables through the blender, to blend vegetables

passer quelque chose sous l'eau to rinse something ou to give something a rinse under the tap

passer quelque chose au four to put something in the oven

passer quelque chose à quelqu'un (familier) to give somebody a good dressing-down, to tick somebody off (UK)

se faire passer quelque chose (familier) to get a good ticking off (UK), to get a good chewing-out (US)

6. [donner, transmettre - généralement] to pass, to hand, to give ; [ - maladie] to give ; [ - au téléphone] to put through (separable)

passe(-moi) le couteau give me the knife

passe-moi le sel pass me the salt

fais passer à ton voisin pass it to your neighbour

passer ses pouvoirs à son successeur to hand over power to one's successor

je te passe Fred here's Fred, I'll hand you over to Fred

passe-moi Annie let me talk to Annie, put Annie on

7. [rendre public - annonce]

passer une petite annonce to place a small ad

il a passé une annonce dans le journal de cette semaine he put an ad in this week's paper

8. (familier) [prêter] to lend

9. [appliquer - substance] to apply, to put on (separable)

passer de la cire sur quelque chose to wax something

passer une couche de peinture sur un mur to paint a wall

il faudra passer une deuxième couche it needs a second coat

je vais te passer de la crème dans le dos I'm going to put ou to rub some cream on your back

10. [filtrer, tamiser - thé, potage] to strain ; [ - farine] to sieve

11. [enfiler - vêtement] to slip ou to put on (separable)

je passe une robe moins chaude et j'arrive I'll put on a cooler dress and I'll be with you

elle passa l'anneau à son doigt she slipped the ring on her finger

12. AUTOMOBILE

passer la marche arrière to go into reverse

passer la troisième to change ou to shift into third gear

13. CINÉMA & TÉLÉVISION [film] to show, to screen

[diapositive] to show

RADIO [émission] to broadcast

[cassette, disque] to play, to put on (separable)

on passe un western au Rex there's a western on at the Rex

14. COMMERCE [conclure - entente] to conclude, to come to (inseparable), to reach ; [ - marché] to agree on (inseparable), to strike, to reach ; [ - commande] to place

passez commande avant le 12 order before the 12th

15. [en comptabilité] to enter, to post

passer un article en compte to enter a sale into a ledger

16. DROIT [faire établir - acte juridique] to draw up (separable)

un acte passé par-devant notaire a deed drawn up in the presence of a notary

C.[EXPRIME UNE NOTION TEMPORELLE]

1. [employer - durée] to spend

j'ai passé un an en Angleterre I spent a year in England

passez un bon week-end/une bonne soirée! have a nice weekend/evening!

passer ses vacances à lire to spend one's holidays reading

il va venir passer quelques jours chez nous he's coming to stay with us for a few days

as-tu passé une bonne nuit? did you sleep well last night?, did you have a good night?

pour passer le temps to pass the time

2. [aller au-delà de - durée] to get through (inseparable), to survive

elle ne passera pas la nuit she won't see the night out, she won't last the night

3. [assouvir - envie] to satisfy

passer sa colère sur quelqu'un to take one's anger out on somebody

————————

passer après verbe plus préposition

il faut le faire libérer, le reste passe après we must get him released, everything else is secondary

————————

passer avant verbe plus préposition

to go ou to come before

ses intérêts passent avant tout his own interests come before anything else, he puts his own interests before everything else

————————

passer par verbe plus préposition

1. [dans une formation] to go through

il est passé par une grande école he studied at a Grande École

elle est passée par tous les échelons she rose through all the grades

2. [dans une évolution] to go through, to undergo

le pays est passé par toutes les formes de gouvernement the country has experienced every form of government

elle est passée par des moments difficiles she's been through some difficult times

3. [recourir à] to go through

je passe par une agence pour avoir des billets I get tickets through an agency

en passer par: il va falloir en passer par ses exigences we'll just have to do what he says

passer par là: je suis passé par là it's happened to me too, I've been through that too

pour comprendre, il faut être passé par là you have to have experienced it to understand

————————

passer pour verbe plus préposition

1. [avec nom] to be thought of as

dire qu'il passe pour un génie! to think that he's considered a genius!

je vais passer pour un idiot I'll be taken for ou people will take me for an idiot

se faire passer pour quelqu'un to pass oneself off as somebody

il se fait passer pour un professionnel he claims to be a professional

2. [avec adj]

son livre passe pour sérieux her book is considered to be serious

il s'est fait passer pour fou he pretended to be mad

3. [avec verbe]

elle passe pour descendre d'une famille noble she is said to be descended from an aristocratic family

————————

passer sur verbe plus préposition

[ne pas mentionner] to pass over, to skip

[excuser] to overlook

passons sur les détails let's pass over ou skip the details

il l'aime et passe sur tout he loves her and forgives everything

passons! let's say no more about it!, let's drop it!

tu me l'avais promis, mais passons! you promised me, but never mind!

————————

se passer verbe pronominal intransitif

1. [s'écouler - heures, semaines] to go by, to pass

la soirée s'est passée tranquillement the evening went by ou passed quietly

si la journée de demain se passe sans incident if everything goes off smoothly tomorrow

2. [survenir - événement] to take place, to happen

qu'est-ce qui se passe? what's happening?, what's going on?

(tournure impersonnelle)

il se passe que ton frère vient d'être arrêté, (voilà ce qui se passe)! your brother's just been arrested, that's what's!

il ne se passe pas une semaine sans qu'il perde de l'argent aux courses not a week goes by without him losing money on the horses

3. [se dérouler - dans certaines conditions] to go (off)

l'opération s'est bien/mal passée the operation went (off) smoothly/badly

si tout se passe bien, nous y serons demain if all goes well, we'll be there tomorrow

tout se passe comme prévu everything's going according to plan ou going as planned

ça ne se passera pas comme ça! it won't be as easy as that!

————————

se passer verbe pronominal transitif

[s'appliquer, se mettre - produit] to apply, to put on (separable)

il se passa un peigne/la main dans les cheveux he ran a comb/his fingers through his hair

elle se passait un mouchoir sur le front she was wiping her forehead with a handkerchief

————————

se passer de verbe pronominal plus préposition

1. [vivre sans] to do ou to go without

si tu crois pouvoir te passer de tout le monde! if you think you can manage all by yourself!

il ne peut pas se passer de télévision he can't live without the television

2. [s'abstenir]

je me passerais (volontiers) de ses réflexions! I can do very well without her remarks!

3. [ne pas avoir besoin de]

sa déclaration se passe de tout commentaire her statement needs no comment

————————

en passant locution adverbiale

1. [dans la conversation] in passing

faire une remarque en passant to remark in passing, to make a casual remark

soit dit en passer it must be said

2. [sur son chemin]

il s'arrête de temps à autre en passant he calls on his way by ou past from time to time

————————

en passant par locution prépositionnelle

————————

1. [dans l'espace] via

l'avion va à Athènes en passant par Londres the plane goes to Athens via London ou stops in London on its way to Athens

2. [dans une énumération] (and) including

toutes les romancières de Sand à Sarraute en passant par Colette every woman novelist from Sand to Sarraute including Colette

Dictionnaire Français-Anglais > passer

10 casco

m.

1 helmet.

cascos azules U.N. peacekeeping troops, blue berets

2 hull.

3 hoof.

4 empty bottle (envase). (peninsular Spanish, Mexican Spanish)

5 fragment, piece (pedazo).

6 cask.

7 external structure.

pres.indicat.

1^st person singular (yo) present indicative of spanish verb: cascar.

* * *

casco

► nombre masculino

1 (para la cabeza) helmet

2 (cráneo) skull

3 (fragmento) broken piece, fragment

4 (de metralla) piece of shrapnel

5 (de sombrero) crown

6 (envase) empty bottle

7 (de barco) hull

8 (de caballería) hoof

► nombre masculino plural cascos

1 (auriculares) headphones

2 familiar (cabeza) head sing, brains

\

FRASEOLOGÍA

calentarse los cascos / romperse los cascos familiar to rack one's brains

ser alegre de cascos / ser ligero,-a de cascos familiar to be scatterbrained

casco protector crash helmet

casco urbano town centre (US center)

* * *

noun m.

1) helmet

2) hull

3) empty bottle

4) headphones

•

- casco antiguo

* * *

SM

1) [de soldado] helmet; [de obrero] protective helmet, safety helmet, hard hat; [de motorista, ciclista] (crash) helmet

los cascos azules (de la ONU) — the (UN) blue helmets

casco de acero — steel helmet

casco de bicicleta — cycle helmet

2) [de ciudad]

casco antiguo, el casco antiguo de la ciudad — the old quarter o part of the city

casco histórico, el casco histórico de la ciudad — the historic city centre o (EEUU) center

casco urbano — built-up area

casco viejo, el casco viejo de la ciudad — the old quarter o part of the city

3) (=envase) empty bottle

te dan 50 céntimos al devolver el casco — they give you 50 cents back on the empty (bottle)

había cascos (de botellas) por todo el parque — there were empty bottles o empties all over the park

4) pl cascos [de walkman] headphones

5) pl cascos * (=cabeza) nut * sing

- alegre o ligero de cascos

- sentar los cascos

6) (=pezuña) hoof

7) (=trozo) [de fruta] segment, piece; [de cebolla] slice; [de vasija] fragment, shard

8) (Náut) [de barco] hull

9) (Mec) [de cableado] casing

10) LAm (=edificio vacío) empty building

11) LAm (Agr) ranch house, ranch and outbuildings; Cono Sur [de hacienda] part, section

12) [de sombrero] crown

* * *

masculino

1) ( para la cabeza) helmet

calentarse los cascos — (fam) to agonize, worry

- casco azul

- casco protector

2) cascos masculino plural (Audio) headphones (pl)

3) (Equ, Zool) hoof

ligera de cascos — ( coqueta) flight

4) (Náut) hull

5) ( de ciudad) heart, central area; ( de estancia) (RPl) farmhouse and surrounding buildings

- casco antiguo or viejo

- casco urbano

6)

a) ( trozo - de metralla) piece of shrapnel; (- de vasija) fragment, shard

b) (Col) ( gajo) segment

7) (Esp, Méx) ( envase) bottle

* * *

masculino

1) ( para la cabeza) helmet

calentarse los cascos — (fam) to agonize, worry

- casco azul

- casco protector

2) cascos masculino plural (Audio) headphones (pl)

3) (Equ, Zool) hoof

ligera de cascos — ( coqueta) flight

4) (Náut) hull

5) ( de ciudad) heart, central area; ( de estancia) (RPl) farmhouse and surrounding buildings

- casco antiguo or viejo

- casco urbano

6)

a) ( trozo - de metralla) piece of shrapnel; (- de vasija) fragment, shard

b) (Col) ( gajo) segment

7) (Esp, Méx) ( envase) bottle

* * *

casco¹

¹ = helmet, hard hat.

Ex: As a tribute to the firemen of New York, the Mayor was presented with a sculpture in the form of a fireman's helmet, and could not hold back his tears.

Ex: Manufacturers say the best way employers can encourage their employees to wear hard hats properly is by making their employees aware of the hazards.

* casco antiguo = old town.

* casco antiguo de la ciudad, el = oldest part of the city, the.

* casco de ciclista = bicycle helmet.

* casco de vasija = potsherd, potsherd.

* casco informático = headset.

* casco protector = hard hat.

* ligero de cascos = reckless, promiscuous, airheaded.

casco²

² = hull.

Nota: De barco.

Ex: For example, a document on 'the cutting of glass-fibre-reinforced plastics for use in the hulls of yachts' draws together the concepts: cutting, glass-fibre-reinforced plastics, hulls and yachts.

* casco del barco = ship hull.

casco³

³ = hoof.

Ex: Some of the exhibition's objects are plaster casts of such perishables as dying daffodil heads and hoof prints.

* * *

casco

masculine

A

1 (para la cabeza) helmet

2 (cuero cabelludo) scalp

calentarse los cascos ( fam); to agonize, worry

deja de calentarte los cascos pensando en eso stop agonizing over it o worrying about it

Compuestos:

● casco azul

masculine and feminine blue helmet (member of the U.N. peacekeeping force)

● casco de seguridad

safety helmet, hard hat

● casco protector

(de obrero) safety helmet, hard hat; (de motorista) crash helmet

B cascos mpl ( Audio) headphones (pl)

C ( Equ, Zool) hoof

ligero de cascos (irreflexivo) irresponsible, reckless; (coqueta) flirtatious

D ( Náut) hull

Compuesto:

casco presurizado

pressure hull

E

1 (de una ciudad) heart, central area

2 ( RPl) (de una estancia) farmhouse and surrounding buildings

Compuestos:

● casco antiguo or viejo

old quarter, old part of town

● casco urbano

urban area, built-up area

F

1 (trozo — de metralla) piece of shrapnel; (— de una vasija) fragment, shard

2 ( Col) (gajo) segment

G

1 (Esp, Méx) (envase) bottle

¿has traído los cascos? have you brought the empties o bottles?

2 ( RPl) (barril) cask, barrel

* * *

Del verbo cascar: ( conjugate cascar)

casco es:

1ª persona singular (yo) presente indicativo

cascó es:

3ª persona singular (él/ella/usted) pretérito indicativo

Multiple Entries:
cascar
casco
cascar ( conjugate cascar) verbo transitivo ‹nuez/huevo› to crack;
‹ taza› to chip
cascarse verbo pronominal [ huevo] to crack;
[ taza] to chip
casco sustantivo masculino
1
a) ( para la cabeza) helmet;

◊ casco protector ( de obrero) safety helmet;

( de motorista) crash helmet
b)

◊ cascos sustantivo masculino plural (Audio) headphones (pl)

2 (Equ, Zool) hoof
3 (Náut) hull
4
a) ( de ciudad):

◊ casco antiguo old quarter;

casco urbano urban area, built-up area
b) (RPl) ( de estancia) farmhouse and surrounding buildings

5 (Col) ( gajo) segment
6 (Esp, Méx) ( envase) bottle
cascar
I verbo transitivo
1 (romper) to crack
2 fam (pegar) to hit: el otro día le cascaron, he was beaten up the other day
II verbo intransitivo familiar
1 (charlar) to chat away, gab
(hablar mucho) to talk non-stop
2 (morir, palmar) to kick the bucket, snuff it
casco
I sustantivo masculino
1 (para la cabeza) helmet
casco azul, blue helmet
2 (envase de cristal vacío) empty bottle: tenemos que devolver estos cascos, we've got to give these empty bottles back
3 (de barco) hull
4 (de caballo) hoof
5 (de una ciudad) centre
casco antiguo/viejo, old part of town
II mpl cascos, (de música) headphones
♦ Locuciones: calentarse o romperse los cascos, to rack one's brains: estuvo toda la mañana calentándome los cascos, he was pestering me all morning
' casco' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
manera
- servir
- uña
- visera
- plumaje
English:
helmet
- hoof
- hulk
- hull
- scrape
- suppose
- town centre
- body
- crash
- empty
- farm
- hard
- midtown

* * *

casco

♦ nm

1. [para la cabeza] helmet;
[de albañil] hard hat; [de motorista] crash helmet
Comp
cascos azules UN peacekeeping troops, blue berets
2. [de barco] hull

3. [de ciudad] casco antiguo, casco histórico Br city centre, US downtown;

casco urbano Br city centre, US downtown;

casco viejo old (part of) town

4. [de caballo] hoof

5. Esp, Méx [de botella] (empty) bottle

6. [pedazo] fragment, piece

7. Méx, RP [en estancia, hacienda] farmstead

8. Andes, Cuba, RP [gajo] segment

9. Comp

calentarse o [m5] romperse los cascos to Br rack o US cudgel one's brains;

ser alegre o [m5] ligero de cascos [irresponsable] to be irresponsible;
[mujer] to be flighty
♦ cascos nmpl
Fam [auriculares] headphones
* * *

casco

m

1 helmet

2 de barco hull

3 ( botella vacía) empty (bottle)

4 edificio shell

5 de caballo hoof

6 de vasija fragment

7

:

cascos pl ( auriculares) headphones

8

:

ligero de cascos reckless;

calentarse o

romperse los cascos fig agonize ( por over)

* * *

casco nm

1) : helmet

2) : hull

3) : hoof

4) : fragment, shard

5) : center (of a town)

6) Mex : empty bottle

7) cascos nmpl

: headphones

* * *

casco n

1. (para la cabeza) helmet

hay que llevar casco protector you must wear a crash helmet

2. (botella) empty bottle

3. (de caballo) hoof [pl. hooves]

4. (de barco) hull

casco antiguo old town

casco azul blue beret

Spanish-English dictionary > casco

11 dificultad

f.

1 difficulty.

el grado de dificultad de los exámenes the degree of difficulty of the exams

2 problem.

la dificultad está en hacerlo sin mojarse los pies the difficult thing is to do it without getting your feet wet

encontrar dificultades to run into trouble o problems

pasar por dificultades to suffer hardship

3 hardness, not easiness.

imperat.

2^nd person plural (vosotros/ustedes) Imperative of Spanish verb: dificultar.

* * *

dificultad

► nombre femenino

1 difficulty

2 (obstáculo) obstacle; (problema) trouble, problem

* * *

noun f.

difficulty

* * *

SF

1) (=obstáculo) difficulty

sin dificultad alguna — without the least difficulty

2) (=problema) difficulty

no hay dificultad para aceptar que... — there is no difficulty about accepting that...

tuvieron algunas dificultades para llegar a casa — they had some trouble getting home

ha tenido dificultades con la policía — he's been in trouble with the police

camina con dificultad — he has difficulty walking

3) (=objeción) objection

poner dificultades — to raise objections

me pusieron dificultades para darme el pasaporte — they made it difficult o awkward for me to get a passport

* * *

femenino

a) ( cualidad de difícil) difficulty

un ejercicio de escasa dificultad — a fairly easy exercise

respira con dificultad — he has difficulty breathing

b) ( problema)

superar or vencer dificultades — to overcome difficulties

tiene dificultads en hacerse entender — she has difficulty in making herself understood

me pusieron muchas dificultades para entrar — they made it very hard for me to get in

* * *

= difficulty, rough spot, snag, hardness, hiccup, crunch, challenge, hassle, rub, kink.

Ex. UDC is widely used despite the difficulties in keeping the schedules up to date.

Ex. But despite the many catalog worlds, and herein lies the rub -- or at least a rough spot -- we have been proceeding on the assumption that the catalog exists in the form of the data distributed by the Library of Congress.

Ex. Another snag was the existence of entrenched divergent cataloguing habits among the multinational staff, not to mention their fear of the unknown = Otro problema era la existencia de hábitos de catalogación divergentes y ya arraigados entre el personal multinacional, por no mencionar su miedo hacia lo desconocido.

Ex. Hardness and the penetration of the ink layer into the paper were also measured = También se midió la solidez y la penetración de la tinta en el papel.

Ex. The book 'The Last Hiccup of the Old Demographic Regime' examines the impact of epidemics and disease on population growth in the late seventeenth century.

Ex. The author of the article 'The crunch and academic library services: a personal view' believes that inflation is one of the underlying causes of the crisis in university libraries.

Ex. The duration of the cycle varies markedly from institution to institution, dependent upon the adaptability of the institutional structure to challenge and change.

Ex. The article is entitled 'How to implement electronic subscriptions replacing the routing list hassle'.

Ex. But as elegant and efficient as this seems, this strategy has a rub - you've got to have technology to track shipments, since you're ultimately responsible for purchases, warranties and returns.

Ex. However, like any emerging technology, there are still a few kinks in the system.

----

* afrontar una dificultad = front + difficulty.

* ahí está la dificultad = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.

* aprobar sin dificultad = sail through + exam.

* avanzar con dificultad = wade through, limp, slog along, plod (along/through).

* avanzar con gran dificultad = grind on.

* caminar con dificultad = plod (along/through).

* causar dificultad = cause + difficulty.

* clasificado por nivel de dificultad = graded.

* con dificultad = laboriously, with difficulty.

* con dificultades = in difficulties.

* conducir o andar con cuidado debido a la dificultad existente = navigate.

* con gran dificultad = with great difficulty.

* conseguir con dificultad = eke out.

* dificultad + afectar = difficulty + dog.

* dificultad + apremiar = difficulty + dog.

* dificultad económica = fiscal exigency, financial exigency.

* dificultad + encontrarse = difficulty + lie.

* dificultades = crisis [crises, -pl.].

* dificultades + agravarse = difficulties + exacerbate.

* dificultades + aquejar = difficulties + beset.

* dificultades de aprendizaje = learning difficulties.

* dificultades económicas = fiscal constraints, fiscal adversity, economic adversity.

* dificultades presupuestarias = budget adversity.

* dificultad presupuestaria = budget crunch.

* dificultad + surgir = difficulty + arise.

* dificultad técnica = technical difficulty.

* encontrar dificultades = encounter + difficulties, encounter + limitations.

* encontrarse con dificultades = run up against + difficulties.

* encontrarse en dificultades = find + Reflexivo + in difficulties.

* en dificultades = stranded.

* enfrentarse con una dificultad = face + difficulty.

* entrañar dificultad = present + difficulty.

* esa es la dificultad = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.

* estar en dificultades = be in trouble.

* forma de evitar una dificultad = way (a)round + difficulty.

* fórmula para la dificultad de lectura = reading formula.

* funcionar con dificultad = labour [labor, -USA].

* ganar con dificultad = eke out.

* ganar sin ninguna dificultad = beat + Nombre + hands down, win + hands down.

* hacer Algo con dificultad = muddle through, plod (along/through).

* indicar las dificultades = note + difficulties.

* insertar con dificultad = squeeze in/into.

* leer con dificultad = wade through.

* meter con dificultad = squeeze in/into.

* mitigar una dificultad = alleviate + difficulty.

* pasar dificultades = struggle, be under strain, bear + hardship, have + a difficult time, experience + difficult times, pass through + difficult times, face + difficult times.

* pasar por muchas dificultades = be to hell and back.

* plantear dificultad = pose + difficulty.

* plantear dificultades = raise + difficulties.

* poner en dificultades = put + Nombre + in difficulties.

* presentar dificultad = present + difficulty.

* progresar con dificultad = thread through.

* respirar con dificultad = gasp for + breath, wheeze.

* señalar las dificultades = note + difficulties.

* sin dificultad = without difficulty.

* sin dificultad alguna = without a hitch.

* sin mucha dificultad = painlessly.

* superar una dificultad = overcome + difficulty, get over + difficulty.

* surgir una dificultad = arise + difficulty.

* tener dificultad = struggle, experience + difficulty, be hard pressed.

* tener dificultad de + Infinitivo = have + difficulty + Gerundio, have + difficulty in + Gerundio.

* tener dificultad en + Verbo = be at pains to + Infinitivo.

* tener dificultades = have + a hard time, have + a tough time.

* toparse con dificultades = run up against + difficulties.

* tropezar con dificultades = run into + difficulties.

* * *

femenino

a) ( cualidad de difícil) difficulty

un ejercicio de escasa dificultad — a fairly easy exercise

respira con dificultad — he has difficulty breathing

b) ( problema)

superar or vencer dificultades — to overcome difficulties

tiene dificultads en hacerse entender — she has difficulty in making herself understood

me pusieron muchas dificultades para entrar — they made it very hard for me to get in

* * *

= difficulty, rough spot, snag, hardness, hiccup, crunch, challenge, hassle, rub, kink.

Ex: UDC is widely used despite the difficulties in keeping the schedules up to date.

Ex: But despite the many catalog worlds, and herein lies the rub -- or at least a rough spot -- we have been proceeding on the assumption that the catalog exists in the form of the data distributed by the Library of Congress.

Ex: Another snag was the existence of entrenched divergent cataloguing habits among the multinational staff, not to mention their fear of the unknown = Otro problema era la existencia de hábitos de catalogación divergentes y ya arraigados entre el personal multinacional, por no mencionar su miedo hacia lo desconocido.

Ex: Hardness and the penetration of the ink layer into the paper were also measured = También se midió la solidez y la penetración de la tinta en el papel.

Ex: The book 'The Last Hiccup of the Old Demographic Regime' examines the impact of epidemics and disease on population growth in the late seventeenth century.

Ex: The author of the article 'The crunch and academic library services: a personal view' believes that inflation is one of the underlying causes of the crisis in university libraries.

Ex: The duration of the cycle varies markedly from institution to institution, dependent upon the adaptability of the institutional structure to challenge and change.

Ex: The article is entitled 'How to implement electronic subscriptions replacing the routing list hassle'.

Ex: But as elegant and efficient as this seems, this strategy has a rub - you've got to have technology to track shipments, since you're ultimately responsible for purchases, warranties and returns.

Ex: However, like any emerging technology, there are still a few kinks in the system.

* afrontar una dificultad = front + difficulty.

* ahí está la dificultad = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.

* aprobar sin dificultad = sail through + exam.

* avanzar con dificultad = wade through, limp, slog along, plod (along/through).

* avanzar con gran dificultad = grind on.

* caminar con dificultad = plod (along/through).

* causar dificultad = cause + difficulty.

* clasificado por nivel de dificultad = graded.

* con dificultad = laboriously, with difficulty.

* con dificultades = in difficulties.

* conducir o andar con cuidado debido a la dificultad existente = navigate.

* con gran dificultad = with great difficulty.

* conseguir con dificultad = eke out.

* dificultad + afectar = difficulty + dog.

* dificultad + apremiar = difficulty + dog.

* dificultad económica = fiscal exigency, financial exigency.

* dificultad + encontrarse = difficulty + lie.

* dificultades = crisis [crises, -pl.].

* dificultades + agravarse = difficulties + exacerbate.

* dificultades + aquejar = difficulties + beset.

* dificultades de aprendizaje = learning difficulties.

* dificultades económicas = fiscal constraints, fiscal adversity, economic adversity.

* dificultades presupuestarias = budget adversity.

* dificultad presupuestaria = budget crunch.

* dificultad + surgir = difficulty + arise.

* dificultad técnica = technical difficulty.

* encontrar dificultades = encounter + difficulties, encounter + limitations.

* encontrarse con dificultades = run up against + difficulties.

* encontrarse en dificultades = find + Reflexivo + in difficulties.

* en dificultades = stranded.

* enfrentarse con una dificultad = face + difficulty.

* entrañar dificultad = present + difficulty.

* esa es la dificultad = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.

* estar en dificultades = be in trouble.

* forma de evitar una dificultad = way (a)round + difficulty.

* fórmula para la dificultad de lectura = reading formula.

* funcionar con dificultad = labour [labor, -USA].

* ganar con dificultad = eke out.

* ganar sin ninguna dificultad = beat + Nombre + hands down, win + hands down.

* hacer Algo con dificultad = muddle through, plod (along/through).

* indicar las dificultades = note + difficulties.

* insertar con dificultad = squeeze in/into.

* leer con dificultad = wade through.

* meter con dificultad = squeeze in/into.

* mitigar una dificultad = alleviate + difficulty.

* pasar dificultades = struggle, be under strain, bear + hardship, have + a difficult time, experience + difficult times, pass through + difficult times, face + difficult times.

* pasar por muchas dificultades = be to hell and back.

* plantear dificultad = pose + difficulty.

* plantear dificultades = raise + difficulties.

* poner en dificultades = put + Nombre + in difficulties.

* presentar dificultad = present + difficulty.

* progresar con dificultad = thread through.

* respirar con dificultad = gasp for + breath, wheeze.

* señalar las dificultades = note + difficulties.

* sin dificultad = without difficulty.

* sin dificultad alguna = without a hitch.

* sin mucha dificultad = painlessly.

* superar una dificultad = overcome + difficulty, get over + difficulty.

* surgir una dificultad = arise + difficulty.

* tener dificultad = struggle, experience + difficulty, be hard pressed.

* tener dificultad de + Infinitivo = have + difficulty + Gerundio, have + difficulty in + Gerundio.

* tener dificultad en + Verbo = be at pains to + Infinitivo.

* tener dificultades = have + a hard time, have + a tough time.

* toparse con dificultades = run up against + difficulties.

* tropezar con dificultades = run into + difficulties.

* * *

dificultad

feminine

1 (cualidad de difícil) difficulty

un ejercicio de escasa dificultad a fairly easy exercise

el grado de dificultad de la prueba the degree of difficulty of the test

respira con dificultad his breathing is labored, he has difficulty breathing

2 (problema) difficulty

superar or vencer dificultades to overcome difficulties

¿tuviste alguna dificultad para encontrar la casa? did you have any trouble o difficulty finding the house?

tiene dificultades en hacerse entender she has difficulty in o she has problems making herself understood

la dificultad está en hacerlo en el mínimo de tiempo the difficult o hard part is to do it in the shortest possible time

pasamos muchas dificultades, pero salimos adelante we had a lot of problems, but we came through it all

me pusieron muchas dificultades para entrar they made it very hard for me to get in

* * *

Del verbo dificultar: ( conjugate dificultar)

dificultad es:

2ª persona plural (vosotros) imperativo

Multiple Entries:
dificultad
dificultar
dificultad sustantivo femenino
difficulty;
◊ respira con dificultad he has difficulty breathing;

tiene dificultades en hacerse entender she has difficulty in making herself understood;
me pusieron muchas dificultades para entrar they made it very hard for me to get in;
meterse en dificultades to get into difficulties
dificultar ( conjugate dificultar) verbo transitivo
to make … difficult
dificultad sustantivo femenino
1 difficulty
2 (penalidad, contrariedad) trouble, problem
dificultades económicas, financial problems

' dificultad' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
coja
- cojo
- elevarse
- encarar
- escollo
- evadir
- fatiga
- impedimento
- infranqueable
- intríngulis
- necesidad
- nudo
- obstáculo
- pena
- remontar
- retroceder
- salir
- salvar
- tela
- tumbo
- vencer
- apuro
- complicación
- confrontar
- contra
- contrariedad
- encontrar
- esquivar
- insuperable
- miga
- ofrecer
- pantano
- pega
- pero
- presentar
- radicar
- sortear
- subsanar
- superar
- surgir
- traba
- tropezar
English:
difficulty
- experience
- extricate
- gasp
- hassle
- hitch
- hobble
- inarticulate
- iron out
- job
- manage
- painless
- squash in
- struggle
- struggle along
- struggle on
- tongue-tied
- trial
- trouble
- trudge
- considerable
- difficult
- grade
- hiccup
- pit
- scramble
- wheeze
- wriggle

* * *

dificultad nf

1. [cualidad de difícil] difficulty;

caminaba con dificultad she walked with difficulty;

el grado o [m5] nivel de dificultad de los exámenes the degree o level of difficulty of the exams;

un ejercicio de gran dificultad a very difficult exercise

2. [obstáculo] problem;

todo son dificultades con ella she sees everything as a problem;

la dificultad está en hacerlo sin mojarse los pies the difficult thing is to do it without getting your feet wet;

encontrar dificultades to run into trouble o problems;

poner dificultades to raise objections;

nos puso muchas dificultades para entrevistarlo he put no end of obstacles in our way when we wanted to interview him;

superar o [m5] vencer las dificultades to overcome the difficulties;

¿tuviste alguna dificultad para dar con la calle? did you have any difficulty finding the street?

3. [penalidad]
pasar por dificultades to suffer hardship

* * *

dificultad

f difficulty;

sin dificultad easily;

con dificultades with difficulty;

poner dificultades make it difficult

* * *

dificultad nf

: difficulty

* * *

dificultad n

1. (concepto) difficulty [pl. difficulties]

2. (problema) problem

Spanish-English dictionary > dificultad

12 simbólico

adj.

symbolic, representative, characteristic, symbolical.

* * *

simbólico

► adjetivo

1 symbolic, symbolical

* * *

(f. - simbólica)

adj.

symbolic

* * *

ADJ [momento, papel] symbolic; [cantidad, gesto, pago, huelga] token

* * *

- ca adjetivo symbolic

un paro simbólico — a token strike

* * *

= symbolic, nominal, token, emblematic.

Ex. The duration of the cycle varies markedly from institution to institution, dependent upon the importance that society attaches to the symbolic realities specific to the institution.

Ex. The old-time indoor apprentices, who had boarded and lodged with the printer and received only nominal wages, were mostly replaced by outdoor apprentices who found their own board and lodging and were paid wages according to their skill and experience.

Ex. None of these methods has been particularly enduring because none of them involved more than a token amount of research.

Ex. The image of the white peacock stands out in the text as emblematic or allegorical.

----

* lógica simbólica = symbolic logic.

* suma simbólica de dinero = symbolic sum of money.

* * *

- ca adjetivo symbolic

un paro simbólico — a token strike

* * *

= symbolic, nominal, token, emblematic.

Ex: The duration of the cycle varies markedly from institution to institution, dependent upon the importance that society attaches to the symbolic realities specific to the institution.

Ex: The old-time indoor apprentices, who had boarded and lodged with the printer and received only nominal wages, were mostly replaced by outdoor apprentices who found their own board and lodging and were paid wages according to their skill and experience.

Ex: None of these methods has been particularly enduring because none of them involved more than a token amount of research.

Ex: The image of the white peacock stands out in the text as emblematic or allegorical.

* lógica simbólica = symbolic logic.

* suma simbólica de dinero = symbolic sum of money.

* * *

simbólico -ca

adjective

symbolic

un gesto simbólico a symbolic gesture

un paro simbólico a token strike

* * *

simbólico
◊ -ca adjetivo

symbolic
simbólico,-a adjetivo
1 (lenguaje, arte, etc) symbolic, symbolical
2 (gesto, actitud) symbolic
una cantidad simbólica, a symbolic o token sum
un paro simbólico, a token strike

' simbólico' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
simbólica
- testimonial
English:
nominal
- symbolic
- token

* * *

simbólico, -a adj

symbolic

* * *

simbólico

adj symbolic

* * *

simbólico, -ca adj

: symbolic

♦ simbólicamente adj

Spanish-English dictionary > simbólico

13 māximus

    māximus    [1 MAC-].—Of size, large, great, big, high, tall, long, broad, extensive, spacious: fons, S.: aedificium: urbs: solitudines, S.: simulacrum facere maius: oppidum non maximum maximis locis decoravit: aquae magnae fuerunt, inundations, L.: Maior (belua) dimidio, by half, H.: maior videri (Scylla), statelier, V.: Calceus pede maior, too large for, H.: onus parvo corpore maius, H.—Of number or quantity, great, large, abundant, considerable, much: numerus frumenti: copia pabuli, Cs.: maiorem pecuniam polliceri: tibi praeda cedat Maior an illi, i. e. the victor's spoils, H.: populus, V.: tribunorum pars maior, the majority, L.: turba clientium maior, more numerous, H.: maximum pondus auri: Si maiorem feci rem, increased my estate, H.—Of value, great, large, considerable: magni preti servi: ager preti maioris, T.: magna munera et maiora promissa, S.: cuius auctoritas magni habebatur, was highly esteemed, Cs.: qui auctoritatem magni putet, esteems highly: quem tu Non magni pendis, H.: multo maioris vēnire, dearer, Ph.: quorum longe maximi consilia fuerunt, most valuable: haec te semper fecit maxumi, prized most highly, T.: conduxit non magno domum, at no high price: magno illi ea cunctatio stetit, cost him dear, L.—Of force, strong, powerful, vehement, loud: manu magnā euntem Inpulit, V.: magnā voce confiteri: strenitus, H.—Of time, great, long, extended: annum, V.: annum, i. e. the Platonic cycle of the heavens.—Early, high, long past: iam magno natu, aged, N.: magno natu non sufficientibus viribus, through old age, L.: maximo natu filius, N.: maior patria, original, Cu.—Of persons, aged, old, advanced ; only in comp. and sup, elder, eldest: omnes maiores natu, elders, Cs.: maior natu quam Plautus: frater suus maior natu, elder, L.: maximus natu ex iis, the oldest, L.: ex duobus filiis maior, Cs.: Maior Neronum, the elder, H.: (homo) annos natus maior quadraginta, more than forty years old: annos natast sedecim, non maior, T.: non maior annis quinquaginta, L.— Plur m. as subst: maiores, the fathers, ancestors, ancients, men of old: maiores vestri: nostri: more maiorum.—Fig., great, noble, grand, mighty, important, weighty, momentous: rebus maximis gestis: missi magnis de rebus, important business, H.: in agro maiora opera: causa, weighty: omen, significant, V.: spectaculum, impressive, H.: aliquid invadere magnum, enterprise, V.: haud magna memoratu res est, L.—As subst n.: id magnum est, a great thing: magna di curant, parva neglegunt: maiora audere, V.: ad maiora properat oratio: magnum loqui, loftily, H.: Omnia magna loquens, of everything magnificent, H.—Of rank or station, great, high, eminent, powerful: potestas: dignitas: di, Enn. ap. C.: rex Olympi, V.: maximus Ilioneus, V.: maiorum ne quis amicus, one of your great friends, H.: Iuppiter optimus maximus: pontifex maximus, chief: maioribus uti, associate with superiors, H.—Of mind or character, great, elevated, noble, lofty: vir acris animi magnique: magno animo est: vir magnus: Cato magnus habetur, S.: magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, N.: invidiā maior, above, H.: maior reprensis, greater than those criticised, H.: nebulo, thorough-paced, T.: fur. —In force or degree, great, severe, strong, intense: morbi: dolor, Cs.: minae: amor, V.: gemitus luctusque: quid potuere maius? more heinous, H.: Mari virtutem in maius celebrare, magnify, S.: his in maius etiam acceptis, L.: incerta in maius vero ferri solent, be exaggerated, L.— Proud, boastful, lofty, assuming: nobis ut res dant sese, ita magni atque humiles sumus, T.: lingua, H.: verba, V.

Latin-English dictionary > māximus

14 contaminar

v.

1 to contaminate.

La fábrica contamina el aire The factory contaminates the air.

El viejo contaminó a la muchacha The old man contaminated the girl.

2 to corrupt.

* * *

contaminar

► verbo transitivo

1 to contaminate (agua, aire) to pollute

2 figurado to contaminate, corrupt

► verbo pronominal contaminarse

1 to become contaminated (agua, aire) to become polluted

2 figurado to be infected, be corrupted

* * *

verb

to contaminate, pollute

* * *

1. VT

1) [+ aire, mar] to pollute; [+ alimentos, agua potable] to contaminate; [+ ropa] to soil

2) [+ texto] to corrupt; (Literat) to influence, affect

3) (Rel) to profane

2.

See:

contaminarse

* * *

verbo transitivo

a) <mar/atmósfera> to pollute; <agua potable/comida> to contaminate; ( por radiactividad) to contaminate

b) <lengua/cultura> to corrupt

* * *

= contaminate, corrupt, pollute, foul, taint, defile.

Ex. The cellulose fibres used in the manufacture of paper for books readily become contaminated with radioactive materials through their ecological cycle.

Ex. Libraries which have public access computers should take precautions to prevent their systems being corrupted.

Ex. Bugeja investigates the impact and motives of media ecosystems that have polluted the Internet and other digital devices with marketing ploys.

Ex. For the past five years, large quantities of decaying algae have been fouling Lake Michigan shoreline.

Ex. This article shows how the dowdy and boring image of the stereotypical librarian as presented in fiction, taints the portrayal of all who work in libraries.

Ex. No person shall throw any waste, building debris or vehicle scrap into the public domain or defile the public domain.

----

* sin contaminar = untainted, uncontaminated.

* * *

verbo transitivo

a) <mar/atmósfera> to pollute; <agua potable/comida> to contaminate; ( por radiactividad) to contaminate

b) <lengua/cultura> to corrupt

* * *

= contaminate, corrupt, pollute, foul, taint, defile.

Ex: The cellulose fibres used in the manufacture of paper for books readily become contaminated with radioactive materials through their ecological cycle.

Ex: Libraries which have public access computers should take precautions to prevent their systems being corrupted.

Ex: Bugeja investigates the impact and motives of media ecosystems that have polluted the Internet and other digital devices with marketing ploys.

Ex: For the past five years, large quantities of decaying algae have been fouling Lake Michigan shoreline.

Ex: This article shows how the dowdy and boring image of the stereotypical librarian as presented in fiction, taints the portrayal of all who work in libraries.

Ex: No person shall throw any waste, building debris or vehicle scrap into the public domain or defile the public domain.

* sin contaminar = untainted, uncontaminated.

* * *

contaminar [A1 ]

vt

1 ‹mar/atmósfera› to pollute; ‹agua potable/comida› to contaminate; (por radiactividad) to contaminate

2 ‹lengua/cultura› to corrupt

* * *

contaminar ( conjugate contaminar) verbo transitivo ‹mar/atmósfera› to pollute;
‹agua potable/comida› to contaminate;
( por radiactividad) to contaminate
contaminar verbo transitivo
1 (la atmósfera) to pollute
2 (un alimento, etc) to contaminate
3 (una cultura, lengua) to corrupt
' contaminar' also found in these entries:
English:
contaminate
- foul
- infect
- pollute
- taint
- poison

* * *

contaminar

♦ vt

1. [alimento] to contaminate

2. [medio ambiente] to pollute

3. [pervertir] to corrupt

4. [texto] to corrupt

♦ vi

to pollute;

el que contamine que pague the polluter pays

♦ See also the pronominal verb contaminarse

* * *

contaminar

v/t agua etc contaminate; río, medio ambiente pollute; fig

corrupt

* * *

contaminar vt

: to contaminate, to pollute

* * *

contaminar vb (agua, aire) to pollute

Spanish-English dictionary > contaminar

15 دورة

دَوْرَة \ circulation: the flow of gas or liquid through a closed object, esp. the movement of blood through the body. round: a regular local journey (made by a doctor, by a boy selling newspapers, by a policeman, etc.) for visiting certain houses or roads: I met the baker on his rounds, one part of a competition (in boxing, football, etc.) a boxing match of twelve rounds; the first round of the World Cup. session: a period of work or business; a formal meeting (of a court, etc.): During this session, the government will talk about three main points. turn: a circular movement: a few turns of the wheel. \ دَوْرَة \ circuit. \ _(field) Elec. Eng. \ See Also دارة \ دَوْرَة (مَجْموعة مُباريات رياضية) (دَوريّ)‏ \ tournament: a competition between many teams or players (in football, tennis, chess, etc.). \ دَوْرَة سِبَاق \ lap: one complete course round a track (in a race where several courses must be completed). \ دَوْرَة كامِلَة (للدّولاب)‏ \ revolution: a complete turn (of a wheel, etc.): A car engine may perform 4000 revolutions in a minute. \ دَوْرَة مُنْتَظِمة \ cycle: a number of events taking place in a fixed order which is repeated: The natural cycle of life is birth, marriage, getting old, death. \ دَوْرَة مِيَاه \ lavatory: a small room to wash oneself in and where one can empty the waste matter from one’s body. toilet: lavatory. water closet: rare (usu. shortened to W.C.) a small room where the waste material from one’s body is washed away down a pipe.

Arabic-English dictionary > دورة

16 na

praep. 1. (wskazuje na kontakt z powierzchnią) [znajdować się] on
- na stole/kanapie/krześle on the table/sofa/chair

- na ścianie/drzwiach on the wall/door

- na Ziemi/Księżycu on the Earth/Moon

- na niebie in the sky

- na jeziorze/rzece on the lake/river

- na morzu at sea

- na zdjęciu/obrazie (jako temat) in a photo/picture

- na środku czegoś in the middle a. centre of sth

- na początku/końcu czegoś at the beginning/end of sth

- rana na nodze a wound on a a. in the leg

- mieć na sobie marynarkę/płaszcz to be wearing a jacket/coat

- nosiła pierścionek na małym palcu, a na szyi korale she had a ring on her little finger and beads (a)round her neck

- włóż płaszcz na sweter put your coat on over your sweater
2. (wskazuje na pomieszczenie, miejsce) at, in
- na stadionie at the stadium

- na korytarzu in the corridor

- na ulicy in the street, outside

- na ulicy Klonowej in a. on Klonowa Street

- na dworcu/przystanku autobusowym at the station/bus stop

- na staromiejskim rynku in the Old Town marketplace

- na wschodzie/południu in the East/South

- na Bliskim Wschodzie in the Middle East

- na Ukrainie/Węgrzech in (the) Ukraine/in Hungary

- na Śląsku/Mazowszu in Silesia/Mazovia

- na wyspie/Borneo on an island/in Borneo

- na wsi in the country

- na uniwersytecie at (the) university/in the university

- na wykładzie/przedstawieniu at a lecture/performance

- na górze/dole (wysokość) at the top/bottom; (w budynku) upstairs/downstairs
3. (wskazuje na kierunek) [pójść, prowadzić] to
- na plażę/bagna to the beach/marshes

- na stację/salę operacyjną to the station/the operating theatre

- na Łotwę/Pomorze to Latvia/Pomerania

- na Sycylię/Krym to Sicily/the Crimea

- wyprawa na Mount Everest an expedition to Mount Everest

- wspinać się na Giewont to climb Giewont

- robotnicy wylegli na ulice workers took to the streets

- dostał się na uniwersytet/prawo he entered university a. was admitted to university/he entered the law department

- poszła na zebranie/koncert she went to a meeting/concert

- iść/skręcać na północ/wschód to go/turn north/east

- okna wychodzą na południe/na ogród the windows face south/look onto the garden

- na północ/wschód od czegoś to the north/east of sth

- na górę/dół (wyżej/niżej) up/down; (w budynku) upstairs/downstairs

- patrzeć na kogoś to look at sb

- postawić wazon na stół a. na stole to put a vase on the table

- ładować meble na ciężarówkę to load furniture onto a lorry

- przenosić się z miejsca na miejsce to move from place to place
4. (wskazuje na odcinek czasu) for
- wyjechać na tydzień/dwa dni to go away for a week/two days

- na krótko for a bit a. a short while

- na zawsze forever, for ever

- muszę was na chwilę zostawić I’ll have to leave you for a moment

- ptaki odleciały na zimę the birds have flown off for the winter

- na pół godziny przed odlotem samolotu half an hour before the plane’s departure
5. (wskazuje na termin) przygotuję ten referat na środę I’ll prepare the paper for Wednesday
- miałeś zrobić tłumaczenie na wczoraj you were supposed to finish the translation by yesterday

- przesuńmy zebranie na jutro let’s postpone the meeting till tomorrow

- masz przyjść na drugą/lunch you must come at two/for lunch

- jestem z nim umówiony na siedemnastą/na piątego stycznia I’m seeing him at 5 p.m./on January the fifth
6. (wskazuje na okazję) for
- na tę okazję for the occasion

- sukienka na specjalne okazje a dress for special occasions

- zjeść coś na śniadanie/lunch to have a. eat sth for breakfast/lunch

- kupić komuś prezent na urodziny to buy sb a present for his/her birthday

- zaprosić kogoś na imieniny/wigilię to invite sb to one’s name day party/for Christmas Eve

- pójść na wesele/pogrzeb to go to a wedding/funeral

- pocałować/pomachać komuś na pożegnanie to kiss/wave sb goodbye
7. (z nazwami środków lokomocji) na nartach/rowerze on skis/on a bike
- policjanci na koniach policemen on horseback

- jechać na rowerze to cycle, to ride a bike

- latać na lotni to go hang-gliding

- jeździć na łyżwach/wrotkach to skate a. go skating/to (roller) skate a. go (roller) skating

- chodzić/stać na rękach to walk/stand on one’s hands

- skakać na jednej nodze to hop on one foot

- zjechał na nartach ze zbocza he skied down the slope

- dziecko poruszało się na pupie po całym pokoju the baby shuffled around the room on his/her bottom
8. (wskazujące na podporę) on
- stolik na kółkach a table on a. with wheels

- pantofle na wysokim obcasie highheeled shoes

- pantofle na płaskim obcasie low-heeled shoes, flats US

- fotel/konik na biegunach a rocking chair/horse

- spodnie na szelkach/pasku trousers with braces/with a belt

- prowadzić psa na smyczy to lead a dog on a leash

- leżeć na brzuchu/plecach to lie on one’s stomach/back

- oprzeć się na łokciu/na lasce to lean on one’s elbow/a cane
9. (z nazwami narzędzi, urządzeń, instrumentów) on
- na komputerze/kalkulatorze on a computer/calculator

- pisać na maszynie to type, to write on a typewriter

- uszyć sukienkę na maszynie to machine(-sew) a dress

- grać na skrzypcach/fortepianie to play (on) the violin/piano

- zagrać jakąś melodię na skrzypcach/fortepianie to play a tune on the violin/piano

- robić na drutach to knit
10. (wskazuje na sposób) pranie na sucho dry-cleaning
- jajka na twardo/miękko hard-boiled/soft-boiled eggs

- usmażyć coś na maśle/oleju to fry sth in butter/oil

- ten rosół jest na wołowinie, nie na kurczaku this is beef broth, not chicken broth

- nalewka na wiśniach cherry brandy

- sprzedawać coś na sztuki/tuziny to sell sth by the piece/dozen

- kupić coś na raty to pay for sth by a. in instalments

- pomalować coś na niebiesko/zielono to paint sth blue/green

- ubierać się na biało/czarno to dress in white/black

- „podawać na zimno/gorąco” ‘serve cold/hot’

- zrobiła się na Marylin Monroe pot. she dolled herself up like Marylin Monroe pot.

- (ona) uczy się na piątki she always gets top marks
11. (wskazuje na przeznaczenie) for
- mięso na befsztyki/zupę meat for steak/soup

- butelka na mleko a milk bottle

- materiał na sukienkę dress material

- stojak na buty a shoe rack

- syrop na kaszel cough syrup

- koncert na skrzypce i fortepian a concerto for violin and piano

- dom na sprzedaż a house for sale

- sztućce/stół na cztery osoby cutlery/a table for four (people)

- brała krople na serce she took drops for her heart

- nie mam już miejsca na książki I don’t have any more room for books

- na dokończenie tego mieliśmy tylko dwie godziny we only had two hours to finish it

- nie trać czasu na głupstwa don’t waste time on trifles

- brakuje pieniędzy na zasiłki there’s a shortage of money for benefits
12. (wskazuje na cel) for
- zabrali go do szpitala na operację they took him to hospital for an operation

- poszedł na egzamin he went to take a. went off for his exam

- idę do znajomych na brydża I’m going to my friends to play (some) bridge a. for a game of bridge

- umówmy się na piwo let’s meet for a beer

- muszę pójść na zakupy I have to do some a. go shopping

- na co chcesz pójść (do kina)? what (film) would you like to see?

- wybrać się na grzyby/ryby to go mushroom picking/fishing

- skoczył do wody jemu/jej na ratunek he jumped into the water to save him/her
13. (wskazuje na skutek) to, into
- podarł spodnie na strzępy he tore his trousers to shreds

- wazon rozbił się na kawałki the vase smashed to pieces

- porąbał drewno na kawałki he chopped the wood into pieces

- pokrój mięso na plastry/kawałki cut the meat into slices/chunks

- gips strwardniał na kamień the plaster set as hard as rock

- przerobiła sukienkę na spódnicę she turned the dress into a skirt

- przebudowali piwnicę na sklep they converted the cellar into a shop

- rodzice wychowali go na uczciwego człowieka his parents brought him up to be an honest man
14. (wskazuje na przyczynę) at
- na czyjąś prośbę/zaproszenie at sb’s request/invitation

- na czyjś rozkaz at sb’s order

- na widok kogoś/czegoś at the sight of sb/sth

- na dźwięk dzwonka wyskoczył z wanny at the sound of the bell he jumped out of the bath

- na myśl o tym zrobiło mu się słabo he felt faint at the (very) thought of it

- śledztwo rozpoczęto na wniosek poszkodowanego the investigation was opened at the request of the injured party

- na nasz apel zgłosiło się wielu ochotników many volunteers responded to our appeal

- oskarżeni utrzymują, że strzelali na rozkaz the accused claim that they were ordered to shoot

- chorować na grypę to be ill with flu

- przystanek na żądanie a request stop GB, a flagstop US
15. (w pomiarach, obliczeniach) 100 kilometrów na godzinę a hundred kilometres per a. an hour
- dwa razy na tydzień/rok twice a week/year

- jeden student na dziesięciu one student in ten a. out of ten

- na jedno miejsce było sześciu kandydatów there were six candidates per place

- bieg na 100 metrów the 100 metres sprint

- głęboki/długi na sześć metrów six metres deep/long

- drzwi były otwarte na całą szerokość the door was wide open

- podszedłem do niego na odległość kilku kroków I came to within several steps of him

- poziom wody podniósł się na wysokość pierwszego piętra the level of the water rose up to the first floor

- jak na swoje lata, jest w doskonałej formie he’s in excellent form for his years

- jak na emeryta, ma spore dochody for a pensioner he has quite a large income

- pomidory, jak na krajowe, są znakomite for Polish tomatoes they’re delicious

- suma, jak na owe czasy, ogromna a huge sum for a. in those days a. times

- na ówczesne warunki (for) the way things were at the time; for the conditions prevailing at that time książk.

- na co? what for?

- na co ci ołówek? what do you need a pencil for?

- i na co wam to było? what did you have to do that for?

- na odwal (się) pot. a. na odpieprz (się) posp. [zrobiony, wykonany] any old how pot.

* * *

prep

(+acc) ( kierunek) to

na plażę/wieś — to the beach/country

na Węgry/Kubę — to Hungary/Cuba

wchodzić (wejść perf) na drzewo — to climb a tree

na zachód/północ — west/north, westward(s)/northward(s)

wpadać (wpaść perf) na kogoś — to bump into sb ( okres)

na dwa dni — for two days

na 5 minut przed na — +loc five minutes before... ( termin)

na poniedziałek — for Monday

na czwartą — ( zrobić coś) by four (o'clock); ( przyjść) at four (o'clock) ( okazja)

na śniadanie — for breakfast

na wiosnę — in spring ( sposób)

na sztuki/tuziny — by the piece/the dozen

na czyjś koszt — at sb's expense

na raty — on hire purchase (BRIT) lub installments (US)

jajko na twardo — hard-boiled egg

pranie na sucho — dry cleaning ( przyczyna)

na czyjąś prośbę/zaproszenie — at sb's request/invitation

na czyjś sygnał/życzenie — on sb's signal/wish

chory na grypę — ill lub sick (US) with flu ( miara)

100 km na godzinę — 100 km per hour

dwa razy na tydzień — twice a lub per week

stół na 20 osób — a table for twenty

jeden na dziesięć — one in ten, one out of ten

po trzy na raz — three at a time

szeroki na dwa cale — two inches wide ( rezultat)

kroić (pokroić) (perf) coś na kawałki — to cut sth into pieces

malować (pomalować perf) coś na biało — to paint sth white ( przeznaczenie)

album na znaczki — stamp album

kosz na śmieci — dustbin (BRIT), garbage can (US)

przerwa na kawę — coffee break ( zamiar)

iść na spacer — to go for a walk

jechać na wakacje/wycieczkę — to go on holiday/a trip

iść na wykład/koncert — to go to a lecture/concert ( z przysłówkami)

jeść obiad na stojąco — to eat lunch (while) standing

* * *

na

prep.

+ Loc.

1. ( miejsce) on, at, in ( często nie tłumaczony jako przyimek); na stole on the table; na ścianie on the wall; na górze/na dole up/down; at the top/bottom ( czegoś of sth); (= na piętrze/na parterze) upstairs/downstairs; na ulicy on the street; Br. in the street; na Siódmej Ulicy on Seventh Street; Br. in Seventh Street; na Pennsylvania Avenue pod numerem 10 Br. at 10 Pennsylvania Avenue; na Alasce/Litwie in Alaska/Lithuania; na deszczu (out) in the rain; na dworze (= na zewnątrz) outside, outdoors; na koniu on a horse, on horseback; na korytarzu in the corridor; na palcu/głowie on one's finger/head; mieć mnóstwo spraw na głowie przen. have a lot on one's mind l. shoulders; na początku/końcu czegoś at the beginning/end of sth; na polu in the field; na uniwersytecie/poczcie at the university/post office; na zachodzie in the west.

2. ( sytuacja) gdybym był na twoim miejscu if I were you, if I were in your shoes.

3. (= podczas) at, during, on; na zebraniu/koncercie at a meeting/concert; na wakacjach on vacation; Br. on holiday; na wycieczce on a trip l. excursion; spędzać czas na czytaniu spend one's time reading.

4. ( środek lokomocji) on; jechać na koniu ride (on) a horse; jeździć na nartach ski, go skiing; jeździć na rowerze ride (on) a bicycle, ride a bike.

5. ( ruch lub pozycja ciała) on; chodzić na rękach walk on one's hands; leżeć na boku lie on one's side; na nogach (t. przen. = w dobrej kondycji) on one's feet.

6. ( instrument) on; grać na skrzypcach/fortepianie play the violin/piano; grać melodię na fortepianie play a tune on the piano.

7. ( narzędzie) pisać na maszynie type, typewrite; robić na drutach knit.

8. ( precyzowanie znaczenia rzeczownika) buty na wysokich obcasach high-heeled shoes; ciasto na drożdżach yeast dough; nalewka na wiśniach cherry liqueur; koń na biegunach rocking horse.

9. (po czasownikach l. przymiotnikach) oszczędzać na czymś economize on sth; wprawiać się na czymś cut one's teeth on sth; wychowany na czymś brought up l. raised on sth.

prep.

+ Acc.

1. (kierunek l. cel) to, toward(s), on, upon ( często nie tłumaczony jako przyimek); na Alaskę/Litwę to Alaska/Lithuania; na stolicę (o celu marszu, operacji wojskowej) toward l. on the capital; na górę/na dół up/down; ( po schodach) upstairs/downstairs; na pocztę/dworzec kolejowy to the post office/railroad station; na ulicę (out) into the street; na zachód west, westward(s); wyjść na ulicę (euf. = zacząć uprawiać prostytucję) go on the streets.

2. (po czasownikach l. przymiotnikach) chory na głowę (pot. = szalony) sick in the head, brainsick; chorować l. cierpieć na coś suffer from sth; cieszyć się na coś look forward to sth; krzyczeć na kogoś shout at sb; patrzeć na kogoś/coś look at sb/sth; zanosi się na deszcz it's going to rain; zły na kogoś/coś angry at/with sb/sth.

3. ( stan) postawić kogoś na nogi przen. put sb on their feet (again).

4. ( okres) for; na chwilę for a moment, for a while; na miesiąc for a month.

5. (termin, wyznaczony czas) (dokładnie) na czas (right) on time; obiad będzie na piątą dinner will be (ready) at five; umówić się na środę agree to meet on Wednesday, schedule an appointment for Wednesday; wracam na Wielkanoc I'll be back l. returning for Easter; zrobię to na jutro I'll do it for tomorrow.

6. (napęd, zasilanie) silnik na benzynę gasoline engine; zegar na baterię battery-powered clock.

7. ( przeznaczenie) kosz na śmieci waste-paper basket; materiał na sukienkę dress material; koncert na fortepian muz. piano concerto; skrzynka na listy mailbox; Br. letter-box.

8. ( sposób) with, by; walczyć na miecze fight with swords; kupować na raty buy on installments; kupować/sprzedawać na sztuki buy/sell by the piece.

9. ( miara) 100 kilometrów na godzinę a hundred kilometers an hour/per hour; szeroki na dwa metry two meters wide; raz na rok once a year.

10. (przyczyna, bodziec) on, upon, at, to; co ty na to? what do you say?, what would you say to that?; na żądanie on demand; na czyjąś prośbę/czyjś rozkaz on l. at sb's request/order; na widok kogoś/czegoś at the sight of sb/sth; na wieść o wypadku upon the news of the accident; odpowiedzieć na pytanie answer a question.

11. ( podział) into, in; drzeć coś na kawałki tear sth into l. to pieces; dzielenie włosa na czworo przen. hair-splitting; dzielić/łamać/składać coś na pół divide/break/fold sth in half.

12. ( dzielenie liczb) sto na dziesięć one hundred (divided) by ten.

13. ( wymiary) pięć na dziesięć cali five by ten inches.

14. ( cel) to, for, into; być przyjętym na (Uniwersytet) Yale be accepted at l. by Yale (University); dostać się na wydział chemii get into the chemistry department; iść na przyjęcie/zebranie go to a party/meeting; iść na ryby go fishing; iść na spacer go for a walk; jechać na wycieczkę go on an excursion; wyskoczyć na miasto go out, go into town.

15. ( w utarych zwrotach) na dobitkę to crown it all, to top it (all) off, on top of all that; na domiar złego to make matters worse; na przykład for example, for instance; jak na złość ironically; na zakończenie finally; na złamanie karku at breakneck speed l. pace, helter-skelter.

16. ( w równoważnikach zdań) na pomoc! help!; na koń! mount up!; na zdrowie! ( toast) cheers!; ( odpowiedź na kichnięcie) bless you!

prep.

z przysłówkami, przymiotnikami i wyrazami nieodmiennymi

1. ( z nazwami kolorów) pomalować coś na biało paint sth white.

2. ( okres) for; na długo/krótko for a long/short time; na zawsze forever.

3. ( sposób) na czczo on an empty stomach; na leżąco lying (down), reclining, prone; jajko na twardo hard-boiled egg; na wznak on the back.

4. ( relacje przestrzenne) na zewnątrz (czegoś) outside (sth); na wprost (straight) on l. ahead; (= naprzeciw) opposite; na zachód/lewo ( o położeniu) to the west/left ( od czegoś of sth).

5. ( w utartych zwrotach) wszystko na nic/na próżno (it's) all for nothing/in vain.

The New English-Polish, Polish-English Kościuszko foundation dictionary > na

17 po

praep. 1. (później niż) after
- po śniadaniu/pracy/wojnie after breakfast/work/the war

- po chwili after a bit a. moment

- po godzinie/dwóch latach an hour/two years later, after an hour/two years

- po dwuletnim pobycie w więzieniu after two years in prison

- po południu in the afternoon

- pięć/kwadrans po czwartej five/a quarter past four

- wróciła po dwunastej she came back after twelve

- po ukończeniu studiów rozpoczął pracę w szkole after a. on graduating he began working at a school

- zdrzemnął się po wyjściu gości he nodded off after the guests had left pot.

- po pięćdziesiątce musisz zacząć dbać o siebie when you’re over fifty you need to take care of yourself

- po czym and then, after which

- oprowadził mnie po starym mieście, po czym zaprosił na piwo he showed me around the Old Town and then invited me for a beer

- po czasie late

- oddał referat pięć dni po czasie he handed in his paper five days late
2. (w przestrzeni, w różnych miejscach) (all) over, around, round GB
- po całym mieście/kraju/domu all over (the) town/the country/the house

- po całej Europie all over Europe, throughout the whole of Europe

- ubrania porozrzucane po pokoju clothes flung all over a. scattered around the room

- porozlewać wodę po podłodze to spill water all over the floor

- biegać po sklepach to run round the shops pot.

- chodzić po korytarzu/pokoju to walk up and down the corridor/around the room

- chodzić po lesie/górach to walk in the forest/mountains

- oprowadzić kogoś po zamku to show sb around a castle

- szukać czegoś po encyklopediach to look a. hunt through encyclopedias for sth

- szepczą o tym po kawiarniach tongues are beginning to wag (about it)
3. (o powierzchni) (na) on; (wzdłuż) along
- chodzić po piasku/trawie to walk on sand/grass

- poruszać się po szynach to move (along) on rails

- jechać na rowerze po szosie/ścieżce to cycle along a. on a road/path

- ślizgać się po zamarzniętym jeziorze to skate on a frozen lake

- bębnić palcami po stole to drum one’s fingers on the table

- wchodzić/schodzić po schodach to walk up/down the stairs

- zjeżdżać po poręczy to slide down the banisters

- zupa ściekała mu po brodzie the soup was dripping down his chin

- poruszać się po linii prostej to move in a straight line

- przechodzić przez jezdnię po pasach to cross the road at a zebra crossing

- głaskać kogoś po włosach/policzku to stroke sb’s hair/cheek

- całować kogoś po rękach to kiss sb’s hands

- pokrzywy parzyły go po nogach nettles were stinging his legs
4. (o stronie) on
- po tej/drugiej stronie ulicy on this/on the other side of the street

- po prawej stronie drogi to the right of the road

- po obu stronach kartki on both sides of the paper

- kawałek chleba posmarowany po wierzchu dżemem a piece of bread with jam spread on top

- placek przypalony po brzegach a pie burnt along the edges
5. (do górnej granicy) (przestrzennej) (up) to, as far as; (czasowej) up to, till, until
- po szyję/czubek głowy up to the neck/the top of one’s head

- silne wiatry od Bałkanów po Skandynawię strong winds from the Balkans up to Scandinavia

- wody było po kolana the water was knee-deep

- talerz pełen po brzegi a plate full to the brim

- od średniowiecza po schyłek Oświecenia from the Middle Ages up to a. until the end of the Enlightenment

- od profesora po sekretarkę from the professor down to the secretary
6. (w hierarchii, kolejności) after
- była w naszym domu pierwszą osobą po ojcu she was the second most important person in our home after father

- miał piąty po zwycięzcy czas na mecie he had the fifth best time (after the winner)

- jeden po drugim one after the other a. another

- przesłuchiwał taśmę po taśmie he listened to one tape after another

- krok po kroku step by step

- dzień po dniu day after day; day in, day out
7. (dziedziczenie) from (kimś sb)
- odziedziczyć coś po kimś to inherit sth from sb

- objąć stanowisko po kimś to take over sb’s position, to succeed sb

- objął tron po wuju he succeeded his uncle to a. on the throne

- dom miał po dziadku he inherited the house from his grandfather

- po matce miała talent muzyczny she had inherited her mother’s musical talent

- prowadził po ojcu sklep mięsny he ran a butcher’s shop inherited from his father

- nosić imię po dziadku to be named after one’s grandfather
8. (następstwo) [sprzątać, zmywać] after (kimś sb)
- rozpaczać po kimś to grieve over a. for sb

- płakać po kimś to mourn sb

- obiecywać sobie coś a. oczekiwać czegoś po kimś/czymś to expect sth from sb/sth

- nie obiecuj sobie po nim zbyt wiele don’t expect too much from him

- czego oczekujesz po tym zebraniu? what are you expecting from the meeting?

- butelka po mleku/piwie a milk/beer bottle

- pusty worek po ziemniakach an empty potato sack
9 (na podstawie) by
- poznać kogoś po głosie/ruchach to recognize sb by their voice/movements

- po czym go poznałeś? how did you recognize him?

- widać po twoich oczach, że jesteś zmęczona I can see a. tell by your eyes that you’re tired

- sądząc po akcencie, (on) pochodzi z Dublina judging by a. from his accent, he comes from Dublin
10 (cel) for (kogoś/coś sb/sth)
- stać w kolejce po mięso to stand in the meat queue, to queue up for meat

- zadzwonić po lekarza/taksówkę to phone for the doctor/a taxi

- poszła do sklepu po chleb she went to the shop for some bread

- poszedł po wnuczkę he went to collect his granddaughter

- zatelefonowała do niego po radę she called him to ask for some advice

- przyszedłem tu tylko po to, żeby wyjaśnić całą sprawę I just came here to explain the whole thing a. business pot.

- nie po to przez pięć lat studiowałam prawo, żeby pracować jako kelnerka I didn’t study law for five years (in order) to work as a waitress

- co a. cóż ci po pękniętej filiżance? what do you need a cracked cup for?

- nic mi po takich radach what’s the use of advice like that?

- nic tu po mnie I’m not needed here; I may as well go a. be off pot

- po co what for?, why?

- po cóż whatever for?

- po co ci nóż? what do you need a knife for?

- nie wiem, po co tu przyszła I don’t know what she came here for a. why she came here
11 (wyrażające miarę, liczbę, wartość) po trzy z każdej strony three on each side
- po parę razy dziennie several times a day

- trzy pliki po sto banknotów (każdy) three bundles of a hundred banknotes each

- po 2 złote za sztukę (at) 2 zlotys each a. apiece

- po 5 złotych za kilo (at) 5 zlotys a a. per kilo

- po ile? a. po czemu? przest. how much?

- po ile te pomidory? how much are these tomatoes?

- wchodziły po jednej they entered one by one a. one at a time

- podchodzić do stołu po dwóch/trzech to come up to a. approach the table in twos/threes

- po trochu bit by bit, little by little

- zapłaciliśmy po dziesięć złotych we paid ten zlotys each

- dostali po dwa jabłka they each got two apples

- każde dziecko dostało po zabawce each child a. each of the children got a toy

- Adam i Robert wygrali po książce Adam and Robert each won a book
12 (w wyrażeniu przysłówkowym) po ojcowsku/profesorsku/chłopięcemu like a father/professor/boy
- zrób to po swojemu do it your own way

- czy mówisz po litewsku/włosku? can you speak Lithuanian/Italian?

- powiedz to po angielsku say it in English

■ po temu (stosowny) for it

- to nie miejsce i czas po temu this is not the (right) time or place for it

- powiem jej, kiedy nadarzy się po temu okazja I’ll tell her when I get the chance a. opportunity

- mam po temu powody I have my reasons

- miała wszelkie warunki po temu, żeby być dobrą aktorką she had all the makings of a good actress

* * *

abbr ( SZKOL: = Przysposobienie Obronne)

civil defence course

* * *

po

prep.

+ Loc.

1. ( czas) after; past; dziesięć po trzeciej ten past l. after three; już po wszystkim it's all over now; mądry Polak po szkodzie everybody's got 20/20 hindsight, (it's easy to be) wise after the event; po chwili after a while, a moment later; po lecie przychodzi jesień summer is followed by fall l. autumn; po kilku latach after a few years, (a) few years later; po śniadaniu after breakfast; po zmroku after dark; przyjadę po świętach I'll come after Christmas.

2. ( kolejność) after; jeden po drugim one after another.

3. ( pochodzenie) from, of; butelka po winie (empty) wine bottle; garnek po mleku dirty milk pot; puszka po rybach empty fish can; rzeczy po kimś hand-me-downs.

4. (= na podstawie) by; nie dać czegoś znać po sobie not let sth show; rozpoznać kogoś po akcencie/głosie recognize l. tell sb by his l. her accent/voice.

5. ( dziedziczenie) after, from; dostała imię po babce she was named after her grandmother; głos mam po ojcu I get my voice from my father; objąć stanowisko po kimś take over from sb; spadek po wujku inheritance from one's uncle.

6. ( hierarchia) after, next to; najważniejszy po prezydencie next to president; pierwszy po Bogu next to God; po Mickiewiczu after Mickiewicz.

7. (przestrzeń, powierzchnia) in, around, on, over, along; całować kogoś po policzkach/rękach kiss sb's cheeks/hand; chodzić po linie walk on a rope; dreszcz przebiegł mi po plecach chill ran down my spine; głaskać kogoś po włosach stroke sb's hair; po drugiej stronie on the other side; po kładce over the footbridge; po korytarzu in l. along the corridor; po kraju around the country; po lesie/górach in the forest/mountains; po linii prostej in a straight line; po niebie in the sky; po mieście around the city; po okolicy around the neighborhood; po pokoju around the room; po trawie on grass; schodzić po schodach/drabinie go down the stairs/ladder; wchodzić po schodach/drabinie go up the stairs/ladder; wędrować po górach walk l. hike the mountains.

8. ( rozciągłość w przestrzeni) around, round; chodzić po ludziach go from door to door; przesiadywać po kawiarniach sit around in cafes; jeździć po sanatoriach go from one sanatorium to another; włóczyć się po sądach drag o.s. from court to court.

9. ( rozciągłość w czasie) to, till, until; pisać po całych dniach write for days on end; ślęczeć po nocach sit up late.

10. ( systematyczność) by; po kawałku piece by piece, bit by bit; po trochu bit by bit; little by little.

11. + Acc. ( zasięg) (up) to; stać w wodzie po kolana stand knee-deep in water; kufel wypełniony po brzegi beer mug full to the brim; uśmiać się po pachy laugh one's head off.

12. + Acc. ( kres) till, until, to; aż po wszystkie czasy przest. till l. to the end of time; po dziś dzień przest. to this day.

13. + Acc. ( cel) for; przyjść po poradę come for advice; dzwonić po lekarza call a doctor; sięgać po poradnik reach for a handbook; po co? what for?; po co to robisz? what are you doing this for?; nie pójdę tam, bo i po co? I'm not going there, what's the use?; po co o tym myślisz? what's the use of thinking about it?; nie wiem, po co to zrobiłem I don't know what I did it for; licho wie po co god knows why; po co ta mowa? pot. save your breath; po jakie licho l. kiego grzyba? pot. what the heck l. hell for?

14. + Acc. (okeślona, powtarzająca się ilość, liczba) a, per; po trzy złote za kilogram three zloty a kilo; po pięć sztuk w paczce five items per pack.

15. + Acc. ( wyliczanie) po pierwsze firstly; po trzecie thirdly; po wtóre l. drugie secondly.

16. + Dat. ( sposób) in; po angielsku/polsku in English/Polish; po bożemu in a godly fashion; po cichu silently; po góralsku highlanders' fashion; po koleżeńsku friendly; po ludzku humanely; po mistrzowsku in a masterly way; po nowemu in a new way; po ojcowsku like a father; po pijanemu when drunk; po prostu just like that; po staremu in the (same) old way; posuwać się po omacku grope in the dark.

The New English-Polish, Polish-English Kościuszko foundation dictionary > po

18 Magnus

1.
magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:
magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.
I.
Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.
the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:
magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:
magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:
magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:
montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):
templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):
aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:
oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—
B.
Esp.
1.
Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:
maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:
magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:
copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:
multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:
divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:
populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—
2.
Rarely of time, for longus, multus:
interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:
magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:
magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—
3.
Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:
magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:
tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.
II.
Trop.
A.
In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):
vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:
nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:
magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:
Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:
amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):
virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:
infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:
eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:
multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:
causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:
opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:
quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:
magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:
magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:
probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:
quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—
B.
In partic.
1.
Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:
jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:
homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:
qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:
audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:
hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:
annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:
civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:
cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:
ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:
Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:
ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.
in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:
quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:
si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:
Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:
ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:
L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:
patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:
more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:
spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:
majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:
maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:
de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—
2.
In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:
magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:
magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:
magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:
emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:
magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:
conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:
magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:
ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:
multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:
senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:
extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:
celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:
nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:
credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:
accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—
3.
Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):
magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:
inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:
exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).
A.
Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—
B.
In gen.
1.
With no qualifying words.
a.
With the addition of the second term of the comparison.
(α).
With verbs:
quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:
saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:
magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:
nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:
magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:
quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:
tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:
quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:
magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—
(β).
With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):
umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:
magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:
aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:
magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:
ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:
se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:
timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:
jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:
non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:
in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:
Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:
pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:
non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:
nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):
non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):
quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:
quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:
quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):
Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—
(γ).
With pronn.:
quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:
quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:
quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:
quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:
jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:
nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—
(δ).
With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:
neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:
ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:
corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:
vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:
neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:
ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):
ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —
b.
Without the addition of the second term.
(α).
With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):
sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:
magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:
magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:
tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:
cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:
magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—
(β).
With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):
magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—
(γ).
With pronn.:
ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—
(δ).
With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:
ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:
magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:
hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:
nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:
nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:
quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:
magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:
magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;
nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:
magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:
magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:
magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:
magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:
magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:
contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—
2.
Strengthened.
a.
By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:
qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:
illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:
tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:
ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:
vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:
quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:
sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:
atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:
eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;
5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:
hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:
quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:
magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:
tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:
quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:
quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:
quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:
densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:
cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—
b.
By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:
cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:
de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:
magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:
post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;
for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:
magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:
post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—
3.
Pleon.
a.
With potius (anteclass.):
magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:
mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—
b.
With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;
his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:
finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —
C.
In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.
1.
To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:
domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:
non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:
conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:
si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:
non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;
Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:
nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—
2.
For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:
deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:
miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—
3.
Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:
sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:
minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:
quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:
quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:
aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—
4.
With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:
alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:
sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:
alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.
A.
Lit.
1.
Alone.
a.
With a verb:
haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:
quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:
nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:
quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:
de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:
extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:
in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:
quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.
pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:
jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:
id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:
ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:
cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—
b.
With an adj.:
res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:
loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:
loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:
maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:
maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:
qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:
idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:
elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:
maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:
noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:
quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:
maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —
c.
With numerals, at most:
puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—
d.
With an adv.:
ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—
2.
Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):
qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:
cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:
quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:
atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:
imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:
illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:
hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:
quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:
quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:
ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:
ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:
quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:
ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—
3.
With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:
tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:
grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—
4.
With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):
hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:
ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf.
, in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:
ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—
5.
In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:
hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:
si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:
in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:
maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:
sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:
maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:
maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:
post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—
B.
Transf.
1.
Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:
quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:
scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:
maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:
cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:
scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:
plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:
tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:
longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:
cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:
ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:
haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;
2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:
tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,
tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:
nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—
2.
In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:
scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.
2.
Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > Magnus

19 magnus

1.
magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:
magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.
I.
Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.
the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:
magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:
magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:
magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:
montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):
templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):
aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:
oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—
B.
Esp.
1.
Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:
maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:
magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:
copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:
multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:
divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:
populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—
2.
Rarely of time, for longus, multus:
interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:
magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:
magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—
3.
Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:
magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:
tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.
II.
Trop.
A.
In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):
vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:
nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:
magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:
Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:
amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):
virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:
infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:
eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:
multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:
causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:
opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:
quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:
magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:
magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:
probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:
quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—
B.
In partic.
1.
Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:
jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:
homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:
qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:
audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:
hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:
annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:
civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:
cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:
ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:
Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:
ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.
in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:
quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:
si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:
Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:
ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:
L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:
patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:
more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:
spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:
majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:
maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:
de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—
2.
In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:
magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:
magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:
magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:
emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:
magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:
conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:
magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:
ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:
multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:
senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:
extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:
celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:
nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:
credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:
accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—
3.
Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):
magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:
inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:
exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).
A.
Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—
B.
In gen.
1.
With no qualifying words.
a.
With the addition of the second term of the comparison.
(α).
With verbs:
quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:
saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:
magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:
nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:
magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:
quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:
tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:
quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:
magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—
(β).
With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):
umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:
magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:
aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:
magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:
ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:
se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:
timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:
jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:
non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:
in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:
Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:
pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:
non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:
nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):
non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):
quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:
quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:
quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):
Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—
(γ).
With pronn.:
quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:
quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:
quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:
quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:
jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:
nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—
(δ).
With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:
neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:
ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:
corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:
vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:
neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:
ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):
ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —
b.
Without the addition of the second term.
(α).
With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):
sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:
magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:
magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:
tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:
cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:
magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—
(β).
With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):
magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—
(γ).
With pronn.:
ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—
(δ).
With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:
ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:
magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:
hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:
nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:
nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:
quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:
magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:
magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;
nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:
magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:
magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:
magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:
magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:
magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:
contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—
2.
Strengthened.
a.
By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:
qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:
illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:
tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:
ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:
vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:
quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:
sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:
atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:
eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;
5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:
hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:
quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:
magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:
tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:
quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:
quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:
quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:
densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:
cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—
b.
By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:
cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:
de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:
magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:
post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;
for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:
magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:
post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—
3.
Pleon.
a.
With potius (anteclass.):
magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:
mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—
b.
With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;
his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:
finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —
C.
In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.
1.
To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:
domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:
non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:
conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:
si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:
non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;
Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:
nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—
2.
For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:
deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:
miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—
3.
Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:
sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:
minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:
quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:
quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:
aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—
4.
With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:
alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:
sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:
alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.
A.
Lit.
1.
Alone.
a.
With a verb:
haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:
quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:
nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:
quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:
de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:
extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:
in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:
quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.
pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:
jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:
id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:
ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:
cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—
b.
With an adj.:
res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:
loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:
loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:
maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:
maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:
qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:
idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:
elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:
maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:
noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:
quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:
maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —
c.
With numerals, at most:
puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—
d.
With an adv.:
ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—
2.
Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):
qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:
cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:
quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:
atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:
imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:
illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:
hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:
quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:
quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:
ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:
ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:
quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:
ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—
3.
With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:
tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:
grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—
4.
With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):
hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:
ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf.
, in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:
ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—
5.
In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:
hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:
si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:
in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:
maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:
sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:
maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:
maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:
post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—
B.
Transf.
1.
Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:
quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:
scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:
maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:
cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:
scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:
plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:
tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:
longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:
cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:
ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:
haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;
2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:
tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,
tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:
nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—
2.
In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:
scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.
2.
Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > magnus

20 majores

1.
magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:
magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.
I.
Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.
the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:
magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:
magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:
magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:
montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):
templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):
aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:
oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—
B.
Esp.
1.
Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:
maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:
magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:
copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:
multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:
divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:
populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—
2.
Rarely of time, for longus, multus:
interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:
magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:
magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—
3.
Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:
magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:
tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.
II.
Trop.
A.
In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):
vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:
nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:
magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:
Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:
amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):
virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:
infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:
eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:
multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:
causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:
opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:
quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:
magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:
magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:
probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:
quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—
B.
In partic.
1.
Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:
jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:
homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:
qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:
audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:
hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:
annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:
civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:
cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:
ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:
Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:
ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.
in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:
quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:
si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:
Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:
ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:
L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:
patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:
more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:
spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:
majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:
maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:
de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—
2.
In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:
magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:
magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:
magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:
emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:
magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:
conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:
magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:
ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:
multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:
senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:
extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:
celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:
nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:
credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:
accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—
3.
Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):
magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:
inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:
exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).
A.
Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—
B.
In gen.
1.
With no qualifying words.
a.
With the addition of the second term of the comparison.
(α).
With verbs:
quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:
saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:
magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:
nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:
magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:
quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:
tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:
quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:
magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—
(β).
With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):
umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:
magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:
aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:
magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:
ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:
se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:
timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:
jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:
non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:
in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:
Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:
pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:
non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:
nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):
non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):
quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:
quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:
quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):
Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—
(γ).
With pronn.:
quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:
quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:
quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:
quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:
jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:
nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—
(δ).
With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:
neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:
ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:
corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:
vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:
neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:
ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):
ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —
b.
Without the addition of the second term.
(α).
With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):
sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:
magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:
magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:
tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:
cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:
magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—
(β).
With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):
magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—
(γ).
With pronn.:
ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—
(δ).
With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:
ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:
magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:
hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:
nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:
nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:
quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:
magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:
magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;
nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:
magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:
magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:
magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:
magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:
magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:
contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—
2.
Strengthened.
a.
By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:
qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:
illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:
tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:
ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:
vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:
quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:
sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:
atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:
eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;
5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:
hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:
quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:
magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:
tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:
quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:
quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:
quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:
densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:
cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—
b.
By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:
cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:
de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:
magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:
post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;
for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:
magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:
post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—
3.
Pleon.
a.
With potius (anteclass.):
magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:
mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—
b.
With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;
his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:
finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —
C.
In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.
1.
To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:
domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:
non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:
conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:
si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:
non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;
Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:
nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—
2.
For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:
deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:
miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—
3.
Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:
sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:
minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:
quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:
quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:
aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—
4.
With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:
alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:
sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:
alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.
A.
Lit.
1.
Alone.
a.
With a verb:
haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:
quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:
nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:
quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:
de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:
extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:
in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:
quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.
pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:
jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:
id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:
ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:
cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—
b.
With an adj.:
res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:
loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:
loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:
maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:
maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:
qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:
idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:
elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:
maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:
noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:
quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:
maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —
c.
With numerals, at most:
puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—
d.
With an adv.:
ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—
2.
Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):
qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:
cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:
quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:
atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:
imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:
illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:
hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:
quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:
quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:
ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:
ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:
quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:
ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—
3.
With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:
tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:
grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—
4.
With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):
hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:
ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf.
, in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:
ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—
5.
In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:
hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:
si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:
in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:
maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:
sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:
maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:
maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:
post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—
B.
Transf.
1.
Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:
quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:
scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:
maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:
cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:
scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:
plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:
tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:
longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:
cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:
ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:
haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;
2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:
tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,
tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:
nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—
2.
In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:
scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.
2.
Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > majores

Страницы

Следующая →

1

2

3

См. также в других словарях:

The Old Market Autonomous Zone — The Imperial Dry Goods Building, home of Old Market Autonomous Zone The Old Market Autonomous Zone, or A Zone, was founded in 1995, in Winnipeg, Canada by local activists Paul Burrows and Sandra Drosdowech, who also co founded Winnipeg s… … Wikipedia

Characters in the Inheritance cycle — This is a list of characters in The Inheritance Cycle, a fantasy series by Christopher Paolini.Major Characters AryaArya (titled Arya Dröttningu to indicate her position as princess) is a female elf, and is the daughter of Queen Islanzadí.Arya is … Wikipedia

Human impacts on the nitrogen cycle — Agricultural and industrial nitrogen (N) inputs to the environment currently exceed inputs from natural N fixation (Galloway 2003). As a consequence of anthropogenic inputs, the global nitrogen cycle (Fig. 1) has been significantly altered over… … Wikipedia

Cycle per second — The cycle per second was a once common unit of frequency. With the organization of the International System of Units (abbreviated SI from the French) in 1960, the cycle per second was officially replaced by the hertz, or reciprocal second i.e.… … Wikipedia

Personnages de Star Wars: Knights of the Old Republic — Star Wars: Knights of the Old Republic est jeu vidéo de rôle sorti en 2003, dont l histoire se déroule quatre millénaires avant la trilogie originelle alors qu une guerre entre Jedi et Sith fait rage. L histoire est centrée sur des personnages en … Wikipédia en Français

Colloquy of the Old Men — (Colloquy with the Ancients, Acallam na Senórech) (12th century) The earliest and most significant compilation of stories in the old Irish FENIAN CYCLE of heroic tales is the Acallam na Senórech or the Colloquy of the Old Men. The text… … Encyclopedia of medieval literature

Interrogation of the Old Men, The — ▪ Irish literature Irish Agallamh Na Seanórach , also called Dialogue of the Ancients or Colloquy of the Ancients in Irish literature, the preeminent tale of the Old Irish Fenian cycle of heroic tales. The “old men” are the Fenian poets… … Universalium

Cycle of the Werewolf — First edition cover … Wikipedia

The Residents — Pays d’origine États Unis Genre musical Avant garde Post punk musique expérimentale An … Wikipédia en Français

The Chronicles of Amber — is group of novels that comprise a fantasy series written by Roger Zelazny. The main series consists of two story arcs, each five novels in length. Additionally, there are a number of Amber short stories and other works. The Amber stories take… … Wikipedia

The View from the Mirror — is the first quartet in Ian Irvine s bestselling[1] The Three Worlds Cycle series. Contents 1 Titles 2 The Three Worlds Cycle 3 The Four Species … Wikipedia

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

the old cycle

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

the old cycle

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка: